Amends(Sequel to Shattered AU,M/M,A/I, Mature)Finished 12/26

[Anla]

Rating - Mature (for violence, sex, and subject matter)
Category - AU, All Characters
Spoilers - Up to Viva Las Vegas
Disclaimer - Roswell does not belong to me. Nor do any of the characters. They belong to Melinda Metz, UPN, and Jason Katims. I am simply writing this for my own enjoyment (and to keep Roswell alive in my mind ).
Summary - As graduation comes closer, the Pod Squad deals with the possibility of an increased alien threat, and some returned faces to Roswell.
Author's Note - Okay, I've been convinced that things are so different from the show now that this story should be considered AU. My first fic, Mysteries, started about two weeks after VLV, so my story is alternate universe after that episode. In that story, Max, Isabel, and Michael remembered their past lives as Zandar, Vilandra, and Tymrath. Michael and Maria bonded both physically and emotionally in an Antaran mating ceremony known as the tiasa, and Maria became pregnant, giving birth to a daughter (Alexis Elizabeth). This fic takes place about five months after Shattered.

Amends
Chapter 1 – Everyone Comes to the Crashdown

Liz Parker had been having a good day. Nothing spectacular, mind you. No grand romantic gestures from her boyfriend. No notices that she'd won a full scholarship to an Ivy League college. Just a nice, pleasant day, one where the tourists visiting the Crashdown were more amusing than annoying and there were no evil aliens attacking. So she went through her shift at work with a smile on her face.

"You're in a good mood," Maria pointed out as Liz came over to the counter. The blonde girl gave her a quick grin before returning to wiping down the countertop. "You and Max have a hot date or something?"

"Nothing like that," Liz admitted. "Just having a good day." She grinned. "And it's Friday, so it is possible that Max and I will have some quality time together this weekend." That would be nice – the two of them hadn't had nearly enough time together lately. And what time they did have wasn't really as 'quality' as Liz might like. Resolutely, she pushed that thought away. She was not going to let go of her good mood. The ring of the bell behind them pulled Liz's attention away from her thoughts.

"Hey!" Michael glared out at them from the kitchen. "One of you two want to get moving and take this food out there?"

Maria gave a rueful smile to her friend. "He just gets more and more charming by the day, doesn't he?"

Liz smiled, elbowing Maria lightly. "Like you'd want him any other way?" She went around to the window and took the order. "Thanks." Michael grunted in response and went back to work. The two girls exchanged glances and laughed. "He does love working here, doesn't he?" Liz asked quietly as she went by.

"Well, he doesn't get as many tips as we do." Maria walked along with her.

"And that does make all the difference," Liz agreed. She put down the plates in front of the customer. "Enjoy your meal," she said brightly.

When they were out of earshot, Maria turned back to Liz. "You could probably get even more tips if you were still using that alien photo of yours."

"Oh, that." Liz laughed, slightly embarrassed. She hadn't thought about that in a couple of years. She wasn't even sure where that old picture was. "Can you imagine if the sheriff knew I was still using that to con tourists out of better tips?"

Maria huffed with the skepticism of a Roswell native. "Please, anyone stupid enough to believe all that alien nonsense the stores around here sell......" Her voice trailed off at the look on Liz's face. "Never mind. I retract that last statement."

"Good." Liz nodded, amused. It was hard sometimes to reconcile the realities of their aliens with the stuff used to keep the tourists happy and coming to town. Her eyes traveled over to the back of the restaurant as they returned to the counter. Almost three years now – things had certainly changed. "So, Michael seems rather surly today," she pointed out. "Even for him."

"I heard that!" came a voice from the back.

The two girls exchanged glances and laughs. "He has good hearing," Maria reminded her. "It's Lexy," she explained with a sigh. "She didn't sleep well last night."

"Oh, poor baby."

"I'm thinking more poor mommy," Maria argued. "When she doesn't sleep, then I don't sleep."

"And apparently poor daddy, too?"

"Yeah." A little smile appeared on Maria's face. "Michael stayed up walking with her, trying to get her to sleep." Maria could hear him from the bedroom, walking up and down the length of their tiny living room, talking to her in Antaran. It really was sweet, even though she'd never say it to his face. "I think Lexy's going to be bilingual."

"Well, that should come in handy when she applies for jobs," Liz said dryly. The bell over the door rang, and she looked over as a new customer entered. She took out her order pad.

"I've got it," Maria said, moving off. She turned, walking backwards a few steps so she could grin at Liz. "You get to clean the front tables."

"Gee, thanks." Liz went around behind the counter and picked up the bin for dirty dishes.

Michael glanced up from the grill. "I am not surly," he growled.

Well, the scowl on his face certainly helped convince her. "No?" She started to walk away, smiling sweetly at him. "Maybe you're right. Crotchety might be a better word." Then she hurried away to the front, figuring that Michael wouldn't yell at her across the entire restaurant. Maria shook her head, amused, as she passed by on her way to the backroom. Probably going to take a break after dropping off the order.

Liz had finished cleaning off the front two booths when the door opened again. She looked up, polite expression growing into a true smile of delight when she saw the unexpected visitor. "Sean!" Liz put down the bin and started towards him. "Maria didn't tell me you were coming back to town......."

Sean ignored her, brushing by as if she wasn't even there. "Guerin!" Heads spun as all the customers looked up at the young man angrily striding across the restaurant. "I know you're here! Come out!"

The door to the back opened, and Michael came out, confusion written on his face. "Sean, what's going on?" He looked past Sean to Liz, who gave him a confused shrug. "I didn't know you were visiting."

Sean didn't answer in words, but as soon as he was within reach of Michael, his fist flew towards him.

Liz's gasp wasn't even heard in the rush of babble from the customers. But the fist didn't land. It hadn't gotten anywhere close to Michael's face when his own hand flew out and intercepted it. Next thing anyone knew, Michael had Sean pinned motionless, face securely ground against the wall as Michael held him firmly by the shoulder.

Maria pushed open the door. "Michael! What are you........" Then she saw who it was that Michael had trapped. "Sean?"

"Hey, M." He muttered weakly. "Want to call him off?"

Maria glared at Michael. "What are you doing to him?"

"He attacked me!" Michael insisted indignantly. "I'm an innocent bystander."

Maria's eyebrows raised in disbelief. Liz came hurrying up to them. "It's true. Sean just came in and went to punch him." Which was a really stupid idea, but then, Sean had never been the smartest guy around.

Maria sighed. "Let him go, Michael."

Michael did, giving Sean a little push for emphasis. "Whatever. I have work to do." He stomped off to the back, as Maria turned to her cousin.

"Backroom. Now." She spun around and pushed through the door behind Michael.

Sean turned sheepishly to Liz. "Hey, Liz. Nice to see you." He gave a long look. "Looking good." Then he followed his cousin.

Liz sighed, turning to face the customers, all of whom were staring at her goggle-eyed. So much for her nice, quiet day.

--------------------------------------

Maria was waiting for Sean with a glare that could flatten a small city. "M..." he started, but was cut off by a whack to the side of his head. "Ow!"

"Exactly what did you think you were doing?" she screeched, arms on hips. "You come in here to try and pick a fight with Michael? How stupid can you get?" She rolled her eyes. "Never mind – don't answer that. The answer's pretty obvious."

"He got you pregnant!" Sean argued in his defense, looking towards the doorway to the kitchen with obvious anger.

Maria gaped at him. That was what this was about? "I got myself pregnant!" she retorted, still pissed. Maybe even more so. "Trust me, I was just as much a part of it as Michael was. And what would possibly lead you to the belief that I need you to come around and defend my honor, anyway?" She shook her head. "I can take care of myself, cuz. You don't need to come waltzing back in town and ........ What the hell are you doing in Roswell anyway?"

Sean looked down at the ground, avoiding her eyes. "I just wanted to come back and see the family. Something wrong with that?"

Despite herself, Maria found herself softening slightly. "Things not working out with your folks?" No huge shock there. Sean and his parents had never exactly gotten along, and his time in juvie hadn't helped matters.

He gave a small shrug, looking back up. "When I got back to town, Aunt Amy told me that you're living with Guerin there, and you have a kid."

"Please – don't you think it's slightly hypocritical for you to take the moral high ground?"

"He hasn't even married you!"

"When did you become Mr. Family Values?" Maria sat down on the couch. "What Michael and I do is our business. Michael is very committed to me and the baby. We're as good as married." They were married, after all – it just wasn't in a human ceremony. Maria couldn't exactly explain the tiasa to Sean, though.

"For how long?" Sean sat down next to her. "Guerin's not exactly the settling-down, family type. How long until he ditches you and leaves you alone with the kid?" He looked at her intently. "I don't like seeing anyone take advantage of you."

Maria sighed, taking Sean's hand. "Michael's not taking advantage of me," she said softly. "And he's not going anywhere." She interrupted when she saw Sean's mouth open. "Listen, I get that you're concerned. In a really stupid macho idiot way. But Michael's not the same kid you knew before when you were in Roswell. He's changed. So have I."

"I don't like it," he muttered.

"Well, you don't get a vote," she said firmly. "So you just have to accept it." She went on to warn him. "Don't do anything so stupid again. Next time, Michael might not go so gently with you." Her voice hardened. "And neither might I."

Sean held up his hands in surrender. "Fine." He sat back, relaxing and smiling a little. "When do I get to see my new little cousin, anyway?"

Maria pursed her lips. "I might bring Lexy over later tonight, if you're lucky." Another sigh. "I assume you're leaching off my mother again?"

"Where else?" Sean stood up, dragging Maria with him. "So, what's up with Liz? She's looking pretty fine."

Maria shot him a pointed glare. "Don't even go there, Sean." She pushed him towards the back door. "Now leave." She spoke over his objections. "See you later, Sean." Then she shut the door firmly in his face.

Great. Sean was back. She wondered what he was up to this time.

-------------------------------------------

Kyle slid into the booth across from Alex and Isabel, banging his hands down on the table. Alex looked at him, attention returned from wherever it had been. Not on the menu in front of him, that was for sure. "Why do you even bother to read that, anyway?" Kyle pointed to the menu. "It's not like we haven't been here enough times to have the entire menu memorized."

The dark-haired teen shrugged absently. "You never know. They may have come up with some radically new food choices for us. Like a new and improved version of the Alien Blast, for instance. Or some exotic fries."

Isabel nodded seriously. "Because that's likely to have happened." She reached over and grabbed the menu from Alex's hands. "Nope, it's the same old greasy, cholesterol-laden junk food," she explained, quickly scanning the menu's contents.

Kyle caught Alex's eye. "She says that like it's a bad thing."

"Hmm." Alex tried to take back the menu, but Isabel tossed it over to Kyle and out of his grasp.

"Hey, Earth to Alex." She snapped her fingers in front of his face. "What's up with you today?"

"Nothing." He smiled at her. "Was I not paying enough attention to you, my lady? So sorry," he teased, picking up her hand and kissing the back of it gallantly.

Kyle groaned. "Hey, Liz!" he called out. "A little help here, please!"

Liz came over, pad and pen out. "Ready to order?"

"Well, yeah," Kyle admitted, "but mostly I just wanted your help to break these two up. They're getting a little sickening." He talked faster at Isabel's raised eyebrows. "Well, Alex mostly. Not Isabel."

"You're really a coward, Kyle," Alex remarked calmly. His friend merely shrugged in response. His father hadn't raised a total idiot.

Liz looked down at Alex and Isabel, who had moved closer by then, Alex's arm around Isabel's shoulder. She smiled. "I think they're cute."

"Ugh!" Alex moved a hand over his heart. "Cute?" Kyle started to laugh.

"What's wrong with cute?" Liz wanted to know.

"We're guys, Liz," Kyle explained. "Even Whitman over there......."

"Thanks." Alex threw a sugar packet across the table at him.

"For all his supposed sensitivity, is a guy," Kyle continued, ignoring the flying object directed at him. "We don't do cute."

Isabel rolled her eyes expressively. "Now you sound like Michael."

Alex peered around the restaurant. "Hey, where's Maria, anyway?"

"Oh." Liz sat down next to Kyle, eyes big. "That's right. You guys just got here. You missed all the excitement." She sighed. "And I was having such a nice quiet day, too."

Isabel leaned closer. "What happened?"

"Sean DeLuca's back in town."

Alex groaned, falling back against the back cushion of the booth. "Wonderful."

"And," Liz continued with a little grin, "he decided it would be a brilliant idea to punch out Michael."

Alex sat back up straight. "He hit Michael?" Was that why he'd been picking up feelings of tension?

"No way!" Kyle exclaimed. Isabel just watched carefully.

Liz shook her head emphatically. "He didn't get anywhere close. But he tried."

"Well, that would explain that," Alex muttered. Kyle's head spun around in his direction.

"Explain what?"

Alex shook his head sharply. "Nothing. Never mind."

"Why would Sean do that?" Isabel wanted to know.

"Because Sean DeLuca isn't exactly the smartest lifeform we have on this planet," Alex offered helpfully.

"I think trying to punch Michael ranks a little bit higher on the stupid scale than is usual for Sean," Kyle pointed out. Even for someone who didn't know the truth about him, Michael still had a certain reputation around town as a trouble-maker.

Liz sighed. "I think he was trying to defend Maria's honor or something like that."

Alex laughed. "Which I'm sure Maria loved."

A grin from his oldest friend. "What do you think?"

"I think Maria probably smacked him for it," Kyle said with some satisfaction. He didn't know this Sean DeLuca guy well, but he tried to attack Michael, so that put him pretty low on his list of favorite people.

Alex's attention was diverted by someone approaching the front door. "It's your dad, Liz."

Instantly, Liz was on her feet, pad out. "So, what can I get you?" she asked Kyle, very professionally. Mr. Parker entered the restaurant, smiling briefly at his daughter, who was clearly working hard. He continued on his way to the back of the Crashdown. Alex and Isabel exchanged quick glances. If Mr. Parker hadn't noticed by now how many times two of his waitresses and one of his cooks had to leave the Crashdown on emergency situations, then the man never was going to get a clue.

Maybe it's better that way, Isabel thought to him, smile fading.

Alex moved closer, arm tightening around her in support as Liz wrote down Kyle's order. More problems with Max and your dad?

She nodded, then noticed Liz turning in their direction. Later, she telepathically told Alex. They would talk more later.

----------------------------------------

"Hey."

Liz looked up from the outside table she was wiping down to see Sean standing there at the corner of the building. "Hi." She straightened up and looked him up and down closely. "You don't seem to be injured," she commented. "Guess Maria decided to go easy on you."

Sean winced. "Ouch." He pulled out a chair and sat down. "You two girls always stick together, huh?"

Liz nodded, eyes wide. "Yep." She sat down across from him. "Coming in here, trying to pick a fight with Michael – that was incredibly stupid. I mean, stupid on a galactic level."

Sean rubbed his shoulder regretfully. "So I'm starting to figure out." Then he smiled, a strangely sweet and yet mischievous smile. Liz didn't know anyone else who could get quite that expression out. "It seemed like a good idea at the time. Guess I'm just not much of a fighter."

Liz leaned back and looked at him seriously. "So what brings you back to Roswell?"

"Just homesick, I guess." He smiled, turning on the charm. "I missed the Crashdown food."

"Roswell isn't your home," she pointed out. "Aren't your folks in Albuquerque now?"

"Which is why I'm here," he answered promptly. "Trust me, things are much better staying with Aunt Amy."

"Hmm." Liz stood up. "I have to get back to work." She starting to turn, stopping halfway and glancing back at him. "You want some fries or something?"

"Nope." Sean stood up. "I have orders from M to leave, so that's probably what I should do."

"Probably." Still, Liz paused. Why did she think something else was going on here? Probably just paranoid. "See you later, Sean." Then she went back inside. Back to work.

-------------------------------------------------------

"So," Alex started, holding open the car door for Isabel to get out. "It's later."

Isabel started to walk up the path to her front door, looking at Alex from the corner of her eyes. "Later than what?"

"Later than earlier," he replied promptly, grinning over at her.

She nodded gravely. "Oh, of course. Can't argue with that logic." She stopped at the door and leaned against the wall of the house rather than going inside. "You're definitely the brains of our organization."

"Does that mean I'm elected president of IKAAC?" His smile faded as he reached over and took her hand, linking his fingers through hers and swinging it slightly. "What's up with your dad and Max?"

Isabel sighed. "Same old thing. Max is being Max," she grimaced briefly. "Only more so. You know how he gets."

"He's had a lot on his mind lately, "Alex pointed out gently.

"Haven't we all?" she retorted quickly. "He's being all distant with Mom and Dad again, and they're wondering what's going on. But every time Dad tries to spend some time with him, Max comes up with some excuse. He's not even trying to smooth things over."

"Has he told you what's on his mind?"

She shook her head. "No. Just that he has a feeling something's coming, but he can't tell me what." She smiled, slightly bitter. "There's always something coming in our lives, isn't there?"

"Hmm." Alex leaned against the wall next to Isabel. "That's all he can tell you?"

"That's all he will tell me," she corrected him. "Who knows what he's holding back? To protect us, of course." She rolled her eyes, annoyed. "My brother can be a real pain sometimes, you know."

"Yeah." Alex smiled, nudging her shoulder lightly. "But he wouldn't get to you so much if you didn't care."

"Look what good that's doing me," she shot back.

"How about you and your folks? Any problems there?"

"No. The one good thing about Max being an idiot is he makes me look better by comparison." She turned to face Alex and looked at him closely. "You don't have any idea of what's going on, do you?"

"No," he answered honestly. He knew that Max was tense and preoccupied, but that was all.

And if he himself had things on his mind, well, that had nothing to do with Max, now did it?

Besides, it was hard to keep such thoughts in his mind when Isabel was staring at him like that. Alex ran his free hand up to push back a strand of her hair. "You're beautiful," he whispered simply.

"So you keep telling me," she replied, moving closer with a smile. "Flatterer."

Alex laughed. "You know it's true."

Her smile grew wider. "I still like hearing it from you," she admitted. I know you mean it.

Completely. Alex pulled her closer and kissed her softly. Then he took a breath and kissed her again, longer this time. More intense. He could feel her love for him through their bond, and it was intoxicating. Every time they kissed, he wanted more.

Isabel moved even closer to him as his hand ran through her loose hair. Pulling back slightly, she smiled at him. "Do you have any idea how much I need you in my life?" she whispered.

"I need........" Alex got out in a low voice, but before he could figure out what he wanted to say, they were interrupted by the sound of a car pulling into the driveway. Isabel pulled away and looked down to where her parents were parking.

"Busted," she said, voice a mixture of amusement and irritation. With one last quick kiss on the cheek, Isabel started to walk down to her parents.

Alex closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. When he thought he had himself under control, he followed Isabel down to the car and helped her parents bring in their groceries.

-----------------------------------------

Liz came down the stairs into the empty UFO Center, heading towards the back office with the special delivery. If Max was working as late tonight as he had pretty much every night lately, then he was going to need something to eat. Luckily, she just happened to work at a restaurant where she could get him some food. And if delivering it meant that she had an excuse to actually see her boyfriend, well, that was just an added benefit, wasn't it?

As expected, the light was still on in the office. Liz hesitated in the doorway, suddenly uncertain. She could see Max's back as he bent over the computer print-outs spread out on the table in front of him. He was so lost in thought that he didn't appear to have even noticed her standing there. Liz frowned. There had once been a time when he would have known she was in the room the instant she'd appeared. Shaking her head and telling herself not to be so childish, Liz cleared her throat. When Max turned to look at her, she smiled and held up the box. "I come bearing gifts!" She walked across the room. "Well, actually it's just a hamburger and fries, but it's the thought that counts, right?"

"Definitely." Max spun around in the chair and smiled at her. If his eyes still seemed a trifle preoccupied, Liz decided not to mention it. "How did you know I was hungry?"

Liz looked over at the clock on the wall as she perched on the edge of the table in front of him. "It's almost ten o'clock, Max. And I bet you haven't eaten anything all day, have you?" He gave her a sheepish half-smile in response. She sighed. "Does Brody really have to have you working these hours?" She knew the eccentric UFO Center owner had been giving Max more responsibilities around the place this past year, but still......

"This wasn't for Brody." Max took the box from her and put it over to the side. "This is my own research." He pushed some papers aside to show a large United States map spread across the table. "Look at this." He pointed to red circles drawn all over the country. "These are reported UFO sightings over the last month."

Liz's eyes widened. "That many?" There had to be at least one hundred of them. Maybe more. She looked over at him. "How reliable do you think these reports are?"

Max shook his head. "So many of the UFO reports and stories of alien abductions out there are fakes, Liz. You know that." Hell, his whole job there at the UFO Center was about reporting disinformation concerning aliens on this planet. "But these........" he gestured back towards the map. "I think these are accurate." He met Liz's eyes. "They're increasing. And that's not all." He picked up a pile of paper. "These are reported 'abductions' from the same time period. They all appear to coincide with the sightings."

Liz took the pile from him, eyes flying back to his. "Abductions? Max, if even a portion of these are the truth......."

Max nodded. "We have a problem," he said flatly.

"Why would there be any abductions going on at all? The other ones were like Brody, temps for the aliens to visit Earth. With the relay center destroyed, that can't happen anymore."

"They weren't all like that," Max pointed out quietly. He held up his hand, counting off on his fingers. "Ben Baker. Charles Dupree. Isabel and Tess's donors. Who knows how many other humans were experimented on in order to provide the information needed to create us hybrids?"

"You don't think that they're trying to make more hybrids?"

Max shook his head decisively. "No. Shalin says that the technology used for that was destroyed early on in the resistance, and without the Granolith, there's no way of reproducing it." Max stood up, starting to pace. "No, this is something else. But whatever these humans are being taken for...."

"If they really are being abducted," Liz interrupted.

"If they really are being abducted," Max agreed, "you can be sure that Kivar has something very unpleasant planned."

"Where did you get all of this information?" Liz guessed that at least now she knew what had been bothering Max lately.

"Brody has some pretty impressive connections with different UFO watchdog groups," Max explained. "It's just a question of gathering information, and trying to figure out what's credible and what isn't." He sighed, rubbing his neck, so tired. He wished that he could rant and rave, maybe use his powers to break something, but he couldn't. He had to be the calm ruler, the one who stayed rational.

No matter how much it felt like he was going to explode inside.

What was Kivar up to now?

"Okay." Liz put down the papers. "How do we find out for sure if this is really happening?"

"Shalin should be back in Roswell soon. I guess I'll have to speak with her when she gets back."

"Oh, joy," Liz muttered before she could help herself. At his look, she continued defensively. "Sorry, but I don't know how you can manage to spend time with her. She's creepy, what with the wanting to kill you and Isabel and everything."

"She hasn't mentioned wanting to kill Isabel in months," Max defended the Skin half-heartedly.

Liz folded her arms and glared at him. "And you?"

He shrugged. "I think she's joking about it. Most of the time, at least." Well, at least partly.

She sighed. "The woman hates you, Max."

"She hates Kivar more," he pointed out.

"Kivar." Liz looked up at the ceiling. "You think this is it, don't you? That he's coming."

"Yes." Max came to stand by her, reaching out for her hand.

She nodded, still looking upwards. "How's Alex going to handle this?" she asked quietly. Then she laughed bitterly. How were any of them going to handle this? "Maybe you're wrong. None of this is concrete proof."

"No, it's not." He paused. "There's something else."

Her laugh this time was slightly hysterical. "Of course there is. What?"

"I have a feeling," he said gravely. "I can't really explain it. But I have a feeling that something's coming."

"You can't explain it? What, is it some alien thing and I wouldn't understand it?"

He frowned. "I can't really explain it to Michael or Isabel, either. But it's like something out there ......... like it's calling to me." He let go of her hand and walked away to stare at the computer screen, looking at the records of reported sightings. "I just wish I knew what he has planned," he muttered.

"Max," Liz said to his back. "What are we going to do? If Kivar does come, I mean?"

Max turned back to look at her, and Liz shivered at the expression in his eyes. It was one she hadn't seen in a long time, something totally alien from his usual warm expression. "We stop him."

Whatever it took.

-------------------------------------------

Maria rolled her neck. It had been a long day at work, but thankfully, she had managed to finish cleaning up the Crashdown. She hated working the closing shift.

She smiled, closing her eyes as she felt strong hands start to massage her neck from behind. "That feels good, Spaceboy."

"Yeah?" He spun her around and pulled her closer, bending down to whisper in her ear. "How about this?" Then he kissed her, nice and slow. She wrapped her hands in his hair, pulling him even closer, glad that he'd decided to keep his hair long.

Michael put his hands around her waist and picked her up suddenly, causing her to gasp and then laugh softly. "We going somewhere, Spaceboy?" she murmured.

"The couch," he got out before his lips returned to hers. She didn't feel the need to say anything else anyway – the couch worked for her.

Michael held out one hand to swing the door open, and the next thing Maria knew, she was being lowered down to the couch, Michael on top of her. "I've missed you," he said in a husky voice between kisses, hands starting to push up her short waitress skirt.

"I haven't gone anywhere," she protested, trying to make sure that she kept some sanity and that things didn't get too far out of hand. Even with the restaurant closed for the night, that didn't ensure privacy. After all, Liz or her parents could come wandering down at any moment. Still, Michael's hands were making it hard for her to keep these calm, rational thoughts in mind. Not to mention his mouth, which had moved to that very sensitive place on her neck.

"We haven't had enough time lately," he explained.

"I know," she agreed. She could feel the desire and energy humming through his body, and knew that it wasn't just pent-up adrenaline from the earlier altercation with her idiot cousin. "Things have been busy."

"I love you," he said simply, kissing even further down her neck.

Maria gasped. "God, Michael, we really should stop before this goes too......." Then she lost the ability to speak, pulling his face back up towards hers. She'd missed this as much as he had.

Due to their semi-public location, it was probably for the best that they were interrupted by an insistent ringing noise at that moment. But neither Michael nor Maria thought so at the time.

"Ignore it," Michael said.

"We can't," Maria groaned, pushing Michael off her. He landed on the floor, cursing under his breath in Antaran. Maria couldn't identify the exact words, but could guess the general idea, and agreed. She looked around for her phone and picked it up. "What?" She sighed. "Yeah, Mom, I know. Michael and I will be right over to pick up Lexy. Yeah, we're just about to leave." On the floor, Michael let out a loudly exasperated noise and fell backwards, arms flung out. "We'll be there in a few minutes." She hung up the phone, then peered over the edge of the couch at him.

"She does that on purpose, doesn't she?" he accused from his position on the floor.

Maria laughed. "Michael, do you honestly think my mother deliberately waits until we're in a compromising position to interrupt us?" At his raised eyebrow, she kicked his foot gently. "Come on. Gotta pick up our baby girl."

Michael got quickly to his feet. He loved Lexy with everything in him. No question. Still, it would be nice to have some quality private time with her mommy, too. What with his two jobs, Maria balancing work with night classes, taking care of the baby, friends and family popping in, not to mention the occassional alien situation, it felt like they barely got to see each other anymore. He was going to have to do something about this.

--------------------------------------------

It was past midnight, but Liz couldn't sleep. Every time she tried, images of the expression in Max's eyes, so coldly angry and determined, floated in front of her. She shivered. Hadn't they all been through enough? Why couldn't Kivar just leave them alone?

Not gonna happen, Liz.

Liz got up and turned on her bedside lamp. If she couldn't sleep, might as well try to get some studying done. A quick search about her room showed that her physics textbook was nowhere to be found, however. She must have left it down in the breakroom. So, down to the Crashdown she went.

She padded down the stairs and put the lights on. Her textbook was easy to find. She must have dropped it on the floor near her locker earlier. As she picked it up, she noticed that the lights were on out in the main dining area of the restaurant. Did Michael or Maria leave the lights on when they left? Sighing, Liz pushed open the door into the restaurant to turn the lights off before returning upstairs.

She definitely wasn't expecting there to be company waiting for her, sprawled out in one of the booths, boots propped up on the edge of the table. "Hi, Liz."

"Ardan?" Her voice was louder than she would have liked, even if it came out as a startled squeak. Casting a nervous glance behind her, Liz walked over to the booth, lowering her voice. Last thing she wanted was for her parents to come downstairs. "What are you doing here?" Last thing she'd heard, he was off in New York. She hadn't heard anything about him in months.

Ardan looked at her outfit with an amused smirk. Liz blushed, realizing that her flannel pajamas with teddy bears on them probably weren't the most dignified attire she could be wearing. So she went on the offensive, sitting down across from him and pushing his feet off the table. The Skin actually laughed out loud at that, sitting up straighter. "I was hungry and hoping for a slice of Men in Blackberry Pie." He shook his head mournfully. "Imagine my disappointment to get here and find that the kitchen was closed."

"The whole restaurant is closed," she pointed out. "Which apparently didn't stop you from breaking in anyway." She glared at him, refusing to show how off-balance she still felt. "Why are you here?"

"I had a message to give, and preferred to talk to you rather than the royal idiot you're dating," he answered easily.

Liz let the insult go, knowing that there was no way any correction she made was going to change Ardan's opinion of Max. "Is it about Rath?" He and Kaslya had gone off to see Rath months earlier, trying to ascertain whether or not the same sleeper program was in his subconscious as Kivar had planted in Michael's. Isabel, with Alex's help, had done her best to show Ardan how she'd managed to stop Lonnie and Kivar from taking over Michael's mind, and Liz knew just how extremely unpleasant that experience had been for Isabel. Working with someone who wanted you dead wasn't the most fun thing to do in the entire galaxy. Alex had an easier time dealing with Ardan, which wasn't such a huge surprise, seeing as how the Skin was the one who had saved Alex's life. Liz sighed. Things in their little alliance with the T'onxyl were complicated.

"Rath's not a problem," Ardan responded. "Kivar's influence in his mind was extremely minor compared to Michael's." He smiled. "As in so much else, the New York set is a faded copy of your Roswell Royal Four. Even I could deal with it, once your Vilandra showed me how. Of course, I didn't have to deal with Kivar's influence attacking at the same time I did," he continued thoughtfully. "I don't think I could have done it if I had, no matter what Vilandra showed me."

Liz narrowed her eyes at him. She'd noticed that while Ardan would call Michael by his current name, and was even willing on occasion to call the king 'Max', Isabel was always 'Vilandra' to him. She wondered why that was, but doubted that the Skin would ever tell her. "And Rath just let you wander into his mind, no problem?" Somehow she didn't think so.

Ardan leaned back. "Well, Michael had contacted him and explained the problem. Plus, Kaslya was with me. Luckily, Tym always had rather a soft spot for little Kaslya."

Liz closed her eyes briefly, very tired. "So then, what's the message about?" She was sure it wasn't good. She was right.

All amusement was gone from Ardan's voice. "I'm sure that by now, he's noticed the increase in sightings and abductions. Kivar's starting to move."

Liz stared at him. "Invasion?"

He shook his head sharply. "Not yet. These are just scout ships – only a few of them. Kivar's just getting an idea of what's in front of him."

"Preparing," she mused. "What about the people who have been abducted? What are the Skins, the other Skins," she corrected herself, "doing to them?" She knew how much that worried Max.

"As far as we can tell, nothing." Ardan stood up to leave.

"Nothing?" Liz repeated, disbelievingly.

"Nothing yet. My guess at the moment? Kivar's just sending a message." Ardan turned and walked towards the door. Liz watched him open the door and walk out into the deserted street.

A message.

Liz shivered, wrapping her arms tightly around herself. She suddenly felt very young and frightened.

No matter what Max said, were they going to be ready to stand against Kivar?

[splatty]

{{{Anla!}}} Long time no see . . how are you girl?!

[Anla]

I'm doing okay. Not around the boards quite as much as I used to be, due to work and family stuff, not to mention computer issues, but overall okay. How are you?

Figured I'd come back over here now that I finally got this fic trilogy finished, so I could post the last part of the story.

[Anla]

Chapter 2 - Events in Motion

"What?" Isabel leaned across the kitchen table, practically screeching at her brother. "You didn't think this was information that should be shared?"

Max winced. "I did just share it with you."

"When you got it, Max." Isabel leaned back, pushing her hair back over her shoulder angrily. "Not when you got around to mentioning it. If our enemies are actually coming, or worse, already here......." She was shaking, and wasn't sure if it was more from fear or anger.

"I didn't finish gathering the information until last night," Max argued. "Before that, all I had was a hunch."

"A hunch? One of your feelings?"

"Yes." He shook his head, lowering his voice. "What do you want from me, Iz? I couldn't tell you before this, because I didn't know anything to tell. Now I know, and I'm telling."

Isabel wrapped her arms around herself and stood up, pacing the kitchen floor. "This is not good." She looked over at her brother. "It's too soon. We're not ready."

Max also stood up. "We're as ready as we're ever going to be," he pointed out. For better or worse, that was true. It wasn't like they could sign up for classes in fighting evil alien dictators. Damn, but Max really hated having to make things up as he went along.

"Max? Izzy?" Both teens spun around as their father entered the kitchen. "I could hear the two of you arguing all the way upstairs." He looked at his two children, brow furrowed in concern. "What's the matter?"

Nothing, Dad. We were just discussing our inability to fight off the evil aliens who are coming to take over the planet. Max bit back the insane urge to blurt that out and see how his logical lawyer father would respond. "Nothing. We were just having a conversation." He cast Isabel a warning glance.

"A conversation?" Phillip Evans clearly wasn't buying it. "At that decibel level?"

Isabel sighed, face a mask of irritation as all earlier fear was erased from it. "Max is being annoying," she explained. "He doesn't want to do his civic duty and help out with the Senior Carnival at school." She glared at him, and Max was sure that was only partly feigned. "I've tried to explain to him how important this is to the school, but he still won't cooperate."

"I have a few other things on my mind, Isabel," he said evenly.

Their father looked from them, clearly sensing that there was more going on. "You and Isabel don't have much longer in school, Max," he said slowly. "Less than two months left. You should enjoy it while it lasts. Try to be part of things."

Max smiled. "Be a joiner?" he asked, tone slightly mocking. That had never really been his style, but...... He turned from Isabel to their father. "Fine. You're right. Isabel, I'd love to help you work on the carnival. Sounds like fun." To his amazement, his father actually seemed satisfied with that obviously fake smile.

"That's great." Their father beamed at the two of them. "Oh, there it is." He went over to the counter and picked up his briefcase. "I'm only going in for a few hours today, so I'll see you two later." He kissed Isabel on the top of her head as he went by. They watched him leave. As soon as he was out the door, Max turned back to Isabel with a pointedly-raised eyebrow.

She grinned at him, unrepentant. "Wow, who knew that all it would take to get your help for a project was asking Dad to get involved?"

"Iz....."

"We had to tell him something, Max," she interrupted. "And that worked." She frowned. "We can't keep cutting Mom and Dad out of things totally without even trying to give an explanation." Then she changed the subject. "So what are we going to do?"

"Not much at the moment," Max admitted. "We have to get more information about what's going on back on Antar. That means...."

"Shalin. Yippee!" Isabel clapped her hands. Amazing how sarcastic she could make the applause sound.

"Now you sound like Liz."

"Shalin's creepy," Isabel said briskly, "but if she can help us figure out a way to keep Kivar from invading, then go for it, brother mine." There was a beeping from outside. Isabel glanced at the clock. "That will be Kyle. Time for our morning run." She started to leave, then paused with her hand on the knob. "I'm going to tell Kyle about everything," she didn't ask.

Max nodded in assent. "Good idea. Liz already knows. You tell Kyle and Alex, and I'll fill in Michael and Maria."

"That should be a fun conversation," Isabel pointed out dryly, then hurried out as Kyle beeped again impatiently.

-----------------------------------------

Sunday night found Max working late again, trying desperately to find a connection, any connection, between the abduction reports. So far, the only thing he'd found was that they were all human. He sighed, closing his eyes briefly.

"Boo!"

Max jumped in his seat, turning to glare at the mischievously grinning Skin standing behind him. "Shalin," he got out, once his heartbeat slowed down a bit. "Most people call first before they come breaking and entering."

"Oh, but then I wouldn't have the pleasure of seeing your face light up in surprised joy at seeing me," she pointed out, swinging herself up to sit on the table next to him. Shalin studied him carefully. "You look awful," she pointed out bluntly.

"Gee, thanks." Despite himself, Max found himself smiling slightly. He had no idea why he found her amusing. It certainly wasn't something he could explain. "I haven't been sleeping too well."

"No, I would guess not, since you're here at the UFO Center at ......" she glanced at the clock, "almost midnight. And on a school night, too. What is going on with today's youth?" Max rolled his eyes at her, and she grinned quickly, a grin that faded as soon as she looked down at the papers in front of him. "Freaking out about the imminent alien invasion, I see?" Despite the lightness in her tone, Max knew her well enough by then to see the subtle increase of tension in her body.

Max turned to look at her directly. "How imminent?"

Shalin picked up one of the papers. "Ardan told you that these are just scout ships?" When Max nodded, she went on. "Well, Kivar isn't exactly keeping me in the loop to discuss his plans anymore, but I would expect him to make his move in a month or so. Not much longer than that." She dropped the paper.

"Ardan says the abductees are being returned unharmed. How long until he starts hurting the people he takes?" Max couldn't stop thinking about them, remembering the passages in Grandma Claudia's journals about how terrified Ben Baker was of the aliens, and how memories of his abduction had driven Charles Dupree insane.

"I can't say for sure," Shalin said slowly. "Depends on how long he can drag it out." She shrugged. "Kivar will expect you to be obsessed about it, to be driving yourself crazy at your inability to protect everyone on this adopted planet of yours." She laughed slightly. "He has a pretty good grasp of your character, your majesty. Then, when he's ready to actually make his move and wants to stop playing with you, he'll use them as bargaining pieces."

"And there's nothing we can do to stop him," Max murmured, thinking hard. Most people didn't even believe in aliens or alien abductions. He could go public, let people see the truth about aliens, but even if he turned himself in, he'd simply vanish into some version of the Special Unit, and he wouldn't be able to help anyone from in there.

"I didn't say that."

Max whirled back to stare at her. "What do you have in mind?"

Shalin smiled sweetly. "We can do our best to destroy the scout ships. Or at the very least, limit the numbers Kivar's forces have."

"You can do that?" Max somehow didn't think it would be that simple.

"It won't be easy," Shalin confirmed. "But we still have T'onxyl back on Antar. We should be able to help with a little sabotage."

"At what cost?"

Shalin stared hard at him. "Do you care? It's just us Khavorns, after all," she said bitterly.

"I care," he said simply.

Slowly, Shalin nodded. "Maybe," she said doubtfully. "We're good. But there will be losses." When Max still frowned, she went on. "This is our war. We all knew the risks when we signed up."

Max sighed slowly. "There are royalists in the resistance, too, you know," he pointed out. Then he gave a sad smile. "I'm supposed to be the king of all of you, after all."

"So they say." Shalin hesitated. "We can't take out all the ships on the planet," she said. "Even if we could, we wouldn't. The planetary evacuation is still going on."

"Well, whatever you can do, do it." Max made his decision. Shalin nodded, then bent down closer, putting out a hand to lay against his forehead.

Surprised, Max laughed. "What are you doing? Checking for a fever?"

"No." Shalin stood up. "You're so tense you're about to explode, aren't you?" When he didn't respond, she stepped back. "Stand up."

Max did, but looked at her warily. "Why?"

Suddenly, so fast that he could barely track the motion, Shalin jumped up and hit him lightly on the side of his head. "Come on," she said, moving back again. "Defend yourself."

Max laughed. If Liz or Isabel had any idea that Shalin had undertaken training him in self-defense a month ago, they would have had a fit. Even Michael had frowned at first, until he had a talk with Shalin about it. The practices were sporadic, whenever Shalin had time for it, and always ended with him knocked down on the ground, but she never went too far. Never really hurt him. Whenever it got to a point where she wanted to, she stopped. Max could always tell from the look in her eyes. It went from amusement to cold emptiness, often in a flick of a second, and she backed off. Max suspected that this was a test for her, as much as it was for his benefit.

So here they were, circling each other in the middle of Brody Davis's office at the UFO Center. It was all Max could do to avoid Shalin's fists and kicks, not that he always managed it. She laid a lot more blows than he avoided. Max never even thought about going on the offense during the twenty or so minute they worked out. He was ducking to avoid a flying hand when he saw her body language shift and her foot spin out, aiming directly for his stomach. He jumped back sharply and avoided the impact.

"Not bad," Shalin said, backing away. She hadn't even broken a sweat (did Husks sweat? he wondered), but was smiling, not looking like she wanted to rip his throat out. That was a change from the end of most of their practice sessions.

"Wow, that's the best compliment you've ever given me," he teased.

"Don't expect more." She tilted her head to study him. "Feeling better?"

"A little." He would probably be able to sleep now – the work-out had helped. "Thanks."

"I didn't do it for you," she replied instantly. Her default response anytime he thanked her. "The more you royal brats can take care of yourselves, the less work we all have to do babysitting you."

"Charming as always, Shalin." He smiled, even as he shook his head.

"I try." She started out of the door, as quietly as she'd entered. "I'll send out a message to take care of the ships," she promised on the way.

--------------------------------------------

Max was still thinking about Shalin and their practice session when he got home. He remembered training with Tymrath back on Antar, practices where he had been allowed to win, because he was the king. Well, Shalin certainly didn't feel the need to cut his royal ego any slack. Michael had admitted that he'd ultimately had to stop those sessions because he was worried about losing control one day, that he might not be able to stop himself from fulfilling his conditioning and killing Zandar. What if Shalin lost control one day? What if she wasn't able to keep her emotions under such iron control? Why let her get into a position where that could happen?

Max wondered what it said about himself that he could consider these things, yet still let her close like that.

When he let himself into the house, he was surprised to find a light still on in the living room. Looking inside, he was even more surprised, and not in a good way, to find his father sitting there waiting for him.

"Dad." Max tried to keep his voice calm. "What are you still doing up?

"I could ask you the same thing," Phillip pointed out. "It's one in the morning, Max. On a school night. Imagine my surprise when I realized the Jeep wasn't back yet. That you weren't back yet."

"Dad, I was at work," Max explained calmly. "I lost track of the time."

"Working? Until this late?" His father was incredulous. "What could you possibly be doing at that tourist trap this late?"

Max shrugged. "Inventory stuff. I just got caught up in things." When his father still didn't seem convinced, he went on. "I'm sorry if you were worried, Dad. Honest – I didn't realize how late it was."

His father seemed unsure of how to say whatever it was he wanted to say, but he finally got it out. "Max, if there's anything going on in your life that you want to talk about......"

"There's nothing," Max cut him off firmly. "Everything's fine. But I'm tired now, and like you said, it's a school night. So I better get to bed." Before his father could say anything else, Max practically fled up the stairs.

This increased attention was starting to make him nervous, especially with everything Kivar-related that was going on.

---------------------------------------------

Valenti stopped by the Crashdown early Monday evening on his way home from work. It did have the best coffee around, after all – certainly better than the stuff brewed at the station. And if this way he could just happen to check in on three of the group, all of whom were working there – well, that was just a coincidence. So he pushed open the door, eyes instantly darting around the interior to check where the waitresses were.

"Hello, Sheriff." Liz grinned brightly at him from behind the counter. "What can I get for you?"

Alex nodded to him from where he was seated on one of the counter stools. "How's it going, Sheriff?"

"You tell me." He sat down at the counter next to Alex, looking at Liz. "Coffee, please." She turned to fill his order, and he looked around again. He could see Michael working the grill through the window. "Where's Maria?" He knew that this was an evening they were both working, because Amy was watching Lexy.

"Getting changed." Liz put the coffee in front of him.

"Yep." Alex sighed theatrically. "We have to leave for class soon." He raised his voice slightly. "She almost ready yet?"

Valenti laughed quietly as he heard Michael bellow, "Maria, get moving! You're going to be late!"

"How are classes?" the sheriff asked the teen.

"Okay, I guess." Alex shrugged. "I only have the one night to go to catch up. Poor Maria's the one who has to go almost every night of the week."

"Well, she's not going to class during the day, and she still wants to graduate with us," Liz pointed out reasonably. "She's lucky that she'll be able to finish in night school." She still didn't like the fact that Michael had dropped out completely but knew that she couldn't do anything about it.

Valenti glanced around again, checking to make sure that none of the few other customers were close enough to listen. Still, he lowered his voice. "Everything else going okay?"

Liz leaned across the counter. "As well as can be expected, I guess. How's Kyle doing?" At lunch, he had been slightly upset about Isabel's news concerning Kivar's plans.

"You mean, once he stopped hyperventilating?" Alex asked innocently. Liz smacked his shoulder with a towel. "Hey – I speak the truth!"

Valenti smiled ruefully. "He's okay. He was meditating when I called home earlier." Wished he had something to keep his mind off things.

The door to the backroom spun open and Maria burst out, a whirlwind of motion. "Okay, I'm ready to go!" She grabbed Alex by the hand and dragged him off the stool. "We're going to be late!" She waved to the others as they went to the door. "Bye, Spaceboy," she sang over her shoulder.

As the two of them were headed towards the car, they almost collided with someone at the door. "Hey, M," Sean said, trying to block her way. "What's up?"

"School," she said shortly. "No time to talk now."

"School?" Sean blinked at her.

"You know – that place where people go and learn things?" Alex offered helpfully. "I'm sure you've heard rumors about it. Or alternately, a place where one breaks in and trashes the place. Depending on who you are, I guess."

Sean took his attention from Maria to glance at Alex. "Hey, Alice. Didn't notice you there." Alex just met his eyes levelly. Sean looked away first. "You need a ride?"

"Got one." Maria pointed over to the Jetta. It was a good thing that her mom had decided to get a new car and gave them the old one. The poor Jetta had been through a lot, but it still ran, and was much more baby-oriented than Michael's bike. "Besides, I think the school officials would prefer to not have you around again. They actually like their windows in one piece. And now we have to go."

"See you," Alex said, following Maria and hoping that they weren't going to be too late. Most of the teachers were inclined to be lenient with him, since the whole return from supposedly-dead thing, but he didn't want to push it too much.

Sean shook his head and went on inside. At least with Maria not around, he might actually have a chance to get something to eat. "Liz, what's up?" he said, walking up to the counter and taking a seat. Then he noticed who was sitting a few seats away from him. Great.

The sheriff turned to look at Sean directly. "Mr. DeLuca. I'd heard you were back in town."

"Yep." Sean tried not to gulp too loudly as the cold blue eyes studied him. "Just visiting with Aunt Amy and Maria."

"Then we'll probably be seeing quite a bit of each other," the older man went on.

"Right. You and Aunt Amy." And wasn't that a happy thought?

"Yeah." Valenti smiled, but Sean didn't find it all that comforting. The way the sheriff was studying him made him feel like a some specimen about to be experimented on or something. "We're not going to have any more problems with you, are we, Mr. DeLuca? No trespassing? Breaking and entering? Vandalism?"

"No, sir. I'm rehabilitated now."

Valenti could hear Michael's snort from the kitchen. "I hope so. I'd hate to see Amy get upset at any more trouble involving you." He stood up, picking up his hat. "Have a good evening, Liz."

"You, too, Sheriff." She turned to Sean as he left. "So, what would you like?"

"Uh, some fries and a burger would be good." Sean turned from watching the sheriff leave to face Liz. "Does he try to be creepy and intimidating?"

Liz laughed. "He's just doing his job. You do have a record and a history around here."

"Yeah, well, he doesn't have to be so freaky." Sean looked at her. "He really doesn't bother you?"

"Why would he? He's Kyle's father."

"So I guess you all see him a lot," Sean replied slowly. "Guess that's why he was talking with you and Alex? Or are you two under suspicion of something?"

Liz laughed, turning to put Sean's order in. "Just being polite, is all. As far as I know, Alex and I aren't under investigation."

"Well, that's good to know." Then, leaning back, Sean changed the subject. "So, what's been going on around here while I was gone?"

------------------------------------------

Michael frowned in concentration. "What do you think, teelani?" he asked quietly. "Red or blue?" He looked down at the serious face staring up at him, then pointed to the plastic blocks in front of him. "Which one next?" Lexy turned to the blocks, and put out a finger to touch one. "Red it is, then." Michael picked up the red block and put it on top of the tower they'd been building on the living room floor. He leaned back a little, adjusting Lexy in his lap and studying their masterpiece. "Not bad." He smiled at his baby girl. "What do you think?" In response, Lexy leaned forward and reached out with both of her hands, tiny fists moving to knock over the tower. Then she looked back at her daddy. If Michael didn't know better, he would swear that she had a mischievous twinkle hidden in those innocent eyes. "You're as bad as your mommy, you know that, don't you?" he muttered. But he couldn't keep a severe expression while looking down at those big eyes, so he held her up and smiled at her. "You're a little trouble-maker, aren't you? Figures." Lexy waved her arms and gurgled with delight. She loved it when he spun her around in the air. "Speaking of trouble, I wonder when your mommy is getting home." He looked at the clock. "Class should be over by now." Then he heard the car pull up outside the apartment building. "And there she is." He put Lexy back down on the ground, where she quickly pulled herself into a sitting position. He started to gather up the blocks. "We'd better get cleaned up before she comes in." Too late – he heard the key in the lock.

"Hey, baby!" Maria beamed down at her daughter. Lexy held out her arms and Maria instantly picked her up, holding her close. "Have you been a good girl?" Then she looked down at Michael, still on the ground. "Apparently, Daddy's been making a mess again."

"Your daughter happens to be more into the demolition end of things," Michael explained defensively. "Not my fault that she likes knocking things down more than putting them together."

"No, of course not." Maria sat down on the ground next to him. "So, anything new and exciting happen with her tonight?" She cuddled Lexy closer to her, loving the way that the little body snuggled next to hers.

"She was crawling all over the place earlier," Michael said, putting the last of the blocks in its bucket. "And I think she was trying to use the coffee table to pull herself up. She'll be standing and walking soon," he finished proudly.

Maria tried to hide her grin. "I think she's a little young to expect her to walk yet," she pointed out reasonably. "It's enough that she's managing to crawl."

"Guess she's just gifted."

Now Maria couldn't help but laugh. In Michael's eyes, his daughter could do no wrong. "Well, as long as she doesn't start levitating or magically changing the flavors of her baby food, I guess we're okay."

"It's not magic," he corrected her instantly. He reached over and took one of Lexy's hands. "I wonder when she will start showing powers," he mused. He smirked. "It's not like that's covered in any of the baby books."

"No." Maria stood up with Lexy. "Time to get you ready for bed, sweetie."

Michael stood, too, and took the baby. "I'll give her her bath. You get something to eat," he ordered. "Then you can read Lexy her bedtime story."

"Okay." Maria had to admit that she was tired and hungry. These late night classes were wearing her down. Thank God that the year was almost over. Graduation was coming soon.

Listening to Michael talk quietly to their daughter in the other room, Maria steadfastly refused to consider who or what else might be coming.

--------------------------------------

Shalin stared intently at the large mural showing close-ups of various UFOs. She heard him walk up next to her. "These would never manage to break atmosphere."

Max chuckled, making sure to keep his voice soft, as hers had been. "That's not what the experts say." He pointed to the largest ship in the painting. "We've been assured that this is the most accurate depiction, based on eyewitness reports."

"Eyewitnesses." Shalin rolled her eyes and looked around the UFO Center, smirking as she took in the tourists milling around. "How can you work here?"

"It's not so bad." Max gave a half-smile. "It's actually sort of fun. It's a living."

"Really?" Shalin pointed in the direction where there was a large sign proclaiming 'Alien Autopsy'. "Not so bad, huh?"

Max looked over at the display, where there was a large alien mannequin strapped down to a table, surrounded by faceless dummies in military uniforms. "It's not so bad," he repeated firmly. He wasn't going to give her any ammunition by showing any hesitance. There was no way she could know how many times he'd gotten the shakes when he'd had to go over to that area of the center, remembering what Pierce had done to him in the White Room.

Although, from the way she was looking at him, he suddenly wasn't so sure of that. "Whatever you say." She started walking away, towards the crop circles display. Max fell in step beside her. "I took care of what we discussed the other night."

"Great." It was almost closing time, and the crowds were starting to thin out as people grabbed their souvenirs and started up the stairs towards the door. "Any complications?"

"No more than anticipated." Shalin smiled at him. "Don't worry. We know what we're doing."

"I don't doubt that for a minute." Max's attention was diverted as a young boy of about ten came up to him with a question. Shalin stepped back, listening as Max gravely explained the reasons why there had been a change from green to grey aliens in the pictures and other representations. When he was finished, and the boy had left, Shalin finally gave in and laughed.

Max looked over at her, surprised by how honestly amused that sounded. No sharpness or sarcasm in it at all. "What?"

"You." Shalin shook her head. "You really have been studying all this nonsense, haven't you?"

"Now, if the old owner of this place could hear you call it nonsense, he'd be very upset," Max said dryly. "We UFOologists take this all very seriously."

"I'm sure you do." Shalin ran a hand through her hair. "You need serious psychological help, you know."

"Probably." Max looked around. "Looks like everyone's gone. Guess I can close up for the night." He headed towards the door, and the Skin kept pace with him.

"You practically run this place now, don't you?"

"I guess. Brody's not around as much anymore. He's getting back into the computer business. This was always more of a hobby for him anyway."

"So, what? This is your ambition for life? Running an alien museum in some small little tourist town?"

Max paused, smiling at her. "I would think that would make you happy. Better that than wanting to return to be king, right?"

Shalin raised an eyebrow but said nothing as they approached the door. As they reached it, the door opened and Liz entered. "Good, I caught you before you left." Then she noticed the other woman. "Shalin. I didn't expect to see you here."

"Just leaving." Now there was the malicious amusement that Max was more familiar with in Shalin's voice. "You kiddies have fun now." She looked at Max briefly. "I think you'd be a wonderful manager here. You're a natural. Spread knowledge to the masses." Then she slipped out the door.

Max sighed and locked up after her. Liz followed him back down the stairs. "What was she doing here, anyway?"

"Wanted to let me know that the T'onxyl has started to disable the Skin ships back on Antar," Max explained. "And I think she wanted a chance to mock me about this place."

"Oh." Liz frowned. "What did she mean about you being a natural?"

Max shook his head. "We were talking about me running this place someday."

Liz stopped, staring at him. "Is that what you want?"

Max grabbed a broom and started to sweep up. "I don't know, Liz. Not like I have any big plans or anything. Unless you count wanting to stay alive and keep Kivar from destroying the earth. I think that's ambitious enough, don't you?"

"Well, yeah." She sat down and studied him closely as he worked. "But what about after that?"

Max kept on working. "Haven't really thought about it."

"Never?" Liz couldn't believe it. "I mean, don't you ever think about it? College? What you want to do with your life?"

Max stopped and looked over at her. "I want us all to get through whatever Kivar has planned alive and in one piece. That's all."

"And afterwards?" she persisted.

"I can't think about afterwards." When she kept staring at him, Max sighed and put down the broom. "I don't know, Liz. I can think of worse things than working here."

Liz frowned. "We've talked about this, Max," she said, trying to keep her irritation from showing. From the way that he tensed up, she knew she hadn't succeeded. "When I started applying to colleges. We talked about what you were going to do after graduation." She couldn't comprehend not having a plan for the future, especially for someone like Max, who was as interested in planning things as she was. But apparently not in this area.

"We talked about it," Max agreed. "I told you I was thinking about it."

"And?" Her voice was sharper.

"And I decided to stick around here," Max said simply. "I can go to the community college if I want," he continued.

"And manage the UFO Center." Liz looked around. "Max, don't you have any other dreams than this?" She waved her hand around helplessly.

Max started to pace a little, irritated. "My dreams consist of just having a normal life," he got out, annoyed. "Living in peace."

"In Roswell."

"Yeah, in Roswell." Max stopped moving and looked at her, noticing how she was avoiding his gaze. "I can't leave here, Liz." His voice was softer now. "Not now. Maybe not ever."

"Why not?" Liz stood up and walked up to him. "I don't understand that. Why can't you leave Roswell? What is holding you here?"

Max sighed. "I have responsibilities, Liz."

"To Antar." To a planet he'd never seen in this life. To Zandar's past.

"If I had left earlier in the year when Michael wanted, who knows what would have happened? Maybe we wouldn't have gotten Alex back," Max pointed out. "I have to go with my gut. And my gut says that I have ties here. I need to stick around and deal with things."

"With being the king." She shook her head quickly. "What about your responsibilities to yourself? Don't you deserve to be happy?"

"I can be happy here, you know." Max took a step back, giving Liz a sad look. "But you can't." It wasn't a question. Liz looked down, hair falling to cover her face. "It's okay." Max reached out with one hand and gently pushed her head up to face him. "Tell me, Liz."

"I got this in the mail today." Liz took out an envelope from her pocket. "It's from Boston," she explained. "Full scholarship. It's a good school."

"You'll be going," Max said levelly, taking the letter and reading it.

"I'll be going," she agreed.

"That's good for you." Max smiled, trying to ignore the sinking feeling at the idea of Liz being so far away. "You've always wanted to go out there in the world and make something of yourself. This is a good thing."

"Yeah." Tears came to her eyes. "I'm going to miss you, though. I was kind of hoping.........."

Max jumped in to avoid the question that they both knew the answer to. "I'm happy for you." He reached over and hugged her tightly.

Closing her eyes, Liz wished she didn't feel so empty and alone.

----------------------------------------

Maria looked down at the crib, as always silently amazed at the sight of her daughter. It was just so incredible that she and Michael had managed to make such a perfect little baby. She bent down to kiss her. "Night, Lexy," she whispered before turning and headed towards the kitchen.

Michael was already in there, starting to wash the dishes from dinner. It was Friday again, the one night she didn't have class, and for a change they'd both managed to have the evening off. So they'd been able to have an actual family dinner and spend some time together and with Lexy. That was nice. She'd even be able to sleep in a little in the morning. Well, sleep in as much as Lexy would let them. Michael, however, had to be up early. He was heading on out to the McDougal ranch to work on roofing one of the buildings. It would be nice if they actually had a full weekend off, but for the moment, they needed the money. And Michael did enjoy working with his hands to fix things.

Michael looked up to see Maria standing there, watching him with a gleam in her eyes. "What?"

"Just thinking how good you are with your hands, Spaceboy." She came around and picked up a dishtowel. "Not to mention how incredibly domestic you're getting," she teased. "Doing the dishes, reading bedtime stories – how cute!" She said the last in a mocking sing-song, knowing it would get to him. Sometimes it was fun to irritate Michael a bit.

With a low growl, Michael spun around and picked Maria up before she could react, swinging her up onto the countertop next to the sink. "Cute?" He kissed her, long and hard. "Cute?" he repeated, voice lower.

"Uh, huh." She grabbed his shirt, pulling him closer so that she could whisper in his ear. "But cute can be sexy, too."

"Good." He moved as close as possible, hands braced on either side of her. Maria felt the familiar rush in her blood at his proximity, gaze traveling to his lips as they moved closer. "Because now that Lexy's in bed," one hand moved to travel under her shirt and upwards, "I was hoping to get her mommy there, too."

Maria hooked her legs around his waist as she put her arms around his neck. "I definitely think that can be arranged," she murmured.

Michael didn't even respond. At least not in words. All thoughts of the dishes forgotten, he kissed her again, letting down all mental defenses so that their minds touched as well as their bodies. She gasped, loving the feel of his emotions rushing into her, knowing that he was feeling her as completely as she was him at that moment.

Maria dragged off his shirt and threw it to the kitchen floor, running her hands over his bare chest. "Bedroom – now!" she got out between kisses. Michael picked her up easily, heading in that direction when he stopped.

"You have got to be kidding me!" he ground out, dropping her to her feet and cursing quietly. Confused, Maria blinked as Michael strode to the front door, yanking it open and growling, "This had better be good!"

Shalin stood in the doorway, looking at him in surprise as she dropped the hand she'd raised to knock. Her eyes went from the partially-undressed Michael to Maria, standing flustered in the bedroom doorway. Shalin smirked. "Am I interrupting?"

"Hell, yes." Michael reluctantly moved aside to let her in, closing the door behind her. "Unless we're actually in the process of being invaded, you have five minutes. Spit it out."

Maria strode over, arms crossed impatiently. "Three. Starting now."

Shalin looked from one to the other, clearly amused. "I see that being bonded hasn't made you any more polite, Tym." She held up her arms in mock-defense at the two glares directed at her. "Fine. I just wanted to check in and inform you of the progress in sabotaging Kivar's ships. That's all."

Maria rolled her eyes, heading towards the bedroom. "Bye, Shalin," she said briskly.

Michael's eyes followed her, then he looked back at the Skin. "It's going well?" Much as he hated it, he did have a certain obligation to keep an eye on what the T'onxyl was up to.

Shalin nodded. "As expected."

"You've already told Max?" At her nod, Michael's eyes narrowed in suspicion. "What are you up to with him?"

"What are you talking about?" Shalin was surprised. "You're the one who keeps telling me that his idiotic majesty is in charge. Believe me, if you want me to report directly to you and keep him out of things........"

"No," Michael interrupted. "Max is the king. You should tell him what's going on. I just don't want you playing any of your games with him," he warned.

"I'm not playing any games with Max Evans," Shalin said seriously. She grinned impishly. "Besides, are you saying I could? I would have expected the king to be too strong for that sort of thing."

"Just don't." With that, Michael opened the door. "That all?"

"Pretty much." Shalin's eyes went in the direction of Lexy's nursery area, and for a moment Michael thought she might ask about the baby. As far as he could recall, Kaslya was the only T'onxyl who'd even seen Lexy. But she didn't, turning to leave instead. "You and Maria have fun," she teased.

Michael closed the door firmly behind her. He wondered if he should talk with Max. And tell him what exactly? Be careful around Shalin? Max already knew that. Besides, Michael believed that, at least as long as they were fighting Kivar, Shalin would resist making any moves against Max. And she'd seemed sincere in her denials. Being suspicious of Shalin was just an ingrained habit.

Shaking his head, Michael let it go for the moment. He headed towards the bedroom where Maria was waiting, hoping that the interruption hadn't hurt the mood too much.

--------------------------------------------------

Liz was sitting at the kitchen table late that night, staring at the scholarship notice and absently twirling a soda can. Her father came into the room. "Hey, Lizzie." He went over to pour a glass of milk.

"Hi, Dad." She smiled absently at him. "I didn't know you were still awake."

"I was thirsty." He sat down across from her. "Why aren't you asleep yet?" Liz shrugged in silence. "Something on your mind?" He picked up the letter. "This, maybe?"

Liz gave him an apologetic smile. "Guess it's just a lot to take in."

"This is great news, Liz." He peered at her closer. "Isn't it?"

"Of course," she said instantly. As long as they survived the upcoming alien invasion, that is. She stubbornly pushed that thought aside. "It's just......."

Jeff Parker waited a minute, then spoke gently. "It's kind of scary to think about going so far from home?"

"Actually, I'm okay with that." Then she flushed slightly. "Not that I want to get away from you and Mom or anything. But I'm excited about getting a chance to see more of the world."

"Then what.........oh." He nodded in understanding. "Max."

Liz looked down at the table. When she spoke, it was in a tiny voice. "Is it possible to really love someone, I mean completely and totally, but still grow apart? Want different things?"

"Of course." He reached over and covered one of Liz's hands with his own. "Liz, you and Max are at a point in your lives when you're just starting to figure out who you are. It's understandable if you end up going in different directions. It happens."

She refused to look up, afraid that she'd start crying. "But I don't want it to!"

"I know." He squeezed her hand in support. "Max is a great guy. But long-distance relationships can be tough," he went on carefully. "And you can't put your own life on hold for someone else."

Now she did look up, shaking her head and answering rapidly. "Max isn't asking me to."

"Good." He stood up. "You have to figure out what's best for you, Lizzie. You're the only one who can do it."

She sighed. "It's not that easy," she complained.

"No, it's not," he agreed. He bent and kissed the top of her head. "I love you, Liz. I have faith that you'll choose the right thing."

"I love you, too, Dad." She only wished she knew for sure what the right thing for her was. Sometimes fighting aliens was easier than figuring out what she wanted from life. At least, it was more clear-cut.

It was a long time before she got to sleep that night.

[Anla]

Chapter 3 - Events in Transition

Max parked the Jeep and approached his front door with no small amount of trepidation, eyeing the other cars along the street with nervousness. There seemed to be a few more people gathered about than was usual for a Saturday morning. Things had been quiet and calm when he'd headed out to the UFO Center to get in some early research before Brody showed up. He wondered what had happened since then.

As he approached the door, it swung open and his mother exited, looking at him with surprise that quickly changed to pleasure. She smiled brightly at him. "There you are, honey. Isabel's been looking for you."

Words to strike fear into the heart of any intelligent lifeform. "Why?" he asked warily.

His mother smiled at him. "The meeting's already started." She pushed him inside. "Have fun!"

Sure – easy for her to say. Max looked over to where he heard voices and blinked. His living room had been invaded while he was gone. Kids from school were crowded in as tightly as they could, drinking sodas and eating chips while looking attentively at his sister, holding court at the far end and pointing to a large chart while Kyle handed out papers.

"Max!" The loud whisper drew Max's attention over to the side of the doorway, where Alex was leaning, eyes sparkling with amusement. "About time you got here, man."

Max walked over. "Carnival Committee, I assume?"

Alex held up the paper in his hand. "My list of things to do. But don't feel left out – I'm sure that Isabel has something special planned for you."

Max snorted. "Yeah, I don't doubt it." Isabel looked over in his direction, eyebrows lifted pointedly. He smiled weakly and waved before she returned her attention to talking to a girl sitting on the couch near her. "Where did all these people come from, anyway?" He didn't even know this many people.

Alex nodded his head over in Kyle's direction. The quarterback was returning to Isabel's side. "Somehow, Kyle got the entire football team to volunteer." He grinned. "I prefer not to ask specifics – easier for plausible deniability that way." He nudged Max in the side. "See what I've learned from hanging out with you guys?"

"Good to know we've had such a positive influence," Max agreed dryly.

"And then the football team got the cheerleaders involved," Alex continued. "And so on and so on. This carnival is going to be one very big deal." He noticed one of the other football players standing up and walking over closer to Isabel, looking at the chart. Alex's eyes narrowed as he continued talking to Max. "So what took you so long to get here, anyway? You missed Isabel's vision statement. It was quite an impressive speech. Kyle thought you had chickened out, but I didn't think you'd be that foolish."

Max nodded. "Isabel does know where I live," he pointed out. He smiled slightly. "Actually, my dear sister neglected to mention that we were having this meeting here today. Bet she wasn't planning on me going out so early and thought she'd surprise me with it."

"Sounds like her." Alex tried to drag his attention away to look at Max, but found himself unable to. That other guy was getting way too close to Isabel, invading her personal space and apparently unwilling to notice the displeased looks she was giving him. "Any problems?"

"No." Max noticed the tightness in Alex's voice. "Are you okay, Alex?"

"Yeah." Suddenly, Alex pushed away from the wall and made his way through the crowd, stepping over and around the people crowded about until he made it to Isabel's side. Max watched as Alex pushed the larger boy aside without an apology and wrapped his arm around Isabel. Isabel smiled at him and pointed to something on the chart. The other boy looked as if he was going to say something, but Kyle intercepted him. Max couldn't make out the words, but the other boy shook his head and stalked over to the other side of the room.

Max frowned, a thoughtful expression on his face as he took in the way that Alex had his arm wrapped tightly around Isabel, the way his sister looked up at Alex's face so intently. Then she tore her glance away and looked over to Max, gesturing for him to come get his orders.

---------------------------------------

"But I don't want to study!" Maria whined to Liz.

"Well, that should look good on your English final," she pointed out testily. "Just write 'I didn't want to study' on your essay. That should go over really well."

Maria stuck out her tongue at her friend, then glanced down guiltily at Lexy to make sure she hadn't noticed. Luckily, Lexy seemed totally fascinated by the plastic blocks in front of her, and apparently hadn't noticed her mother being a bad role model. "Fine," she grumbled. "Give me the book." She snatched the textbook from Liz. "But only because I don't want to have to listen to any lectures from you if I don't pass."

"Oh, I'm not the one you'd have to worry about," Liz pointed out cheerfully. "That would be Michael."

Maria sighed, but could make no argument. Michael was way more concerned about her education and graduation than he'd ever been about his own. It was very sweet (in an annoying way), but he could be something of a studying tyrant. She looked over at Lexy, who was now trying to eat one of her blocks. "You'd think I never fed her," she muttered. Then she glanced at the clock. "Mom better get home soon."

"There's plenty of time before our shift." Liz pointed at the book before lying down next to Lexy, planning on playing with her goddaughter. "Study!"

The front door opened, and Maria glanced up. Not her mother – just Kyle and Alex. "What was up with the whole jealous boyfriend thing, anyway?" Kyle asked his friend, waving to the girls before plopping down next to Liz. "Not really your style, is it?"

"Alex was jealous?" Maria gratefully set down the book. Liz couldn't blame her – this type of thing was way more interesting than studying Chaucer. "No way." Liz sat up slowly, concerned.

"I was not." Alex sat on the couch, frowning with annoyance at Kyle. "Kyle's exaggerating."

"Right." Kyle shook his head. "Then what was up with practically knocking Dean down to the ground to get him away from Isabel?"

Okay, no way was studying getting done. Maria picked Lexy up and sat her on her lap, still staring at Alex. "Who's Dean?" Then her eyes widened. "Not Dean Carmichael, the football player? You knocked him down? Are you crazy?"

"No!" Alex closed his eyes and leaned back. "Okay, maybe I was a little rude. And maybe I pushed him out of the way, just a little." He opened his eyes and glared at Kyle, who had opened his mouth. "You say anything, and I'm never helping you with your computer problems again." Kyle's mouth snapped closed. "But the place was crowded. It wasn't like I did it on purpose."

"Isabel's committee meeting," Liz said, trying to put the pieces together. A jealous Alex pushing large football players around simply wasn't something her mind could picture.

"Yeah. The house was packed. I guess I just sort of bumped into Dan....."

"Dean."

"Whatever." Alex fixed a steady look on Kyle. "It was an accident."

"Not how it looked from where I was," Kyle dared to disagree. He bet his dad could get Alex to work on the computer if necessary. "Seemed like Max thought it was pretty weird, too."

"Oh? Max was there, too?" Liz piped up from the floor.

Alex jumped on the chance to divert attention from himself. "Yep. He has become another volunteer for the cause."

"Like he had a choice." Maria laughed.

"Laugh while you can, DeLuca." Kyle reached over and picked up Lexy, holding her up high, much to the baby's delight. "When this little ET gets old enough, you and Michael are going right back on the recruit list."

"I didn't realize that Max was helping with the carnival." Liz was surprised that he'd been able to find the time. Of course, with Isabel, he might not have had much choice.

Alex noticed the odd tone in her voice when she spoke about Max. "What's going on, Liz?" he asked with concern.

"Nothing." Liz shrugged, but the three pairs of eyes fixed on her didn't seem convinced. She sighed. "I got a full scholarship."

"Hey, that's great!" Alex slid on down next to her. Next thing she knew, she was being surrounded in an Alex-Maria hug.

"Way to go, Lizzie!"

"Yeah." Liz pulled away. "It's in Boston."

"Cool!" Maria beamed. "We'll have to come visit. That will be so awesome."

Liz wasn't smiling quite as brightly as she should be. "What's the matter?" Alex asked.

Kyle had already noticed. "Let me guess – Evans."

Liz shrugged. "It's just going to be strange, being so far away from him. From all of you," she continued quickly. "I mean, everything we've been through these last few years – it's going to be strange to be somewhere where you guys aren't."

"Hey, we've always got your back. You know that, right?" Maria said, giving her another quick hug.

"And you know, maybe Max could go to school out there, too. He doesn't have any plans yet, does he?" Alex looked at his friend closely. "I know it's late notice, but hey - I'm proof that nothing's impossible."

Liz shook her head. "Max says he can't leave Roswell. That he has too many responsibilities here."

"Responsibilities?" The four teens jumped at the new voice. Sean DeLuca entered from the kitchen, munching from a bag of potato chips. He plopped down on the couch, ignoring the startled looks they cast first towards him, and then each other. "What responsibilities could he have? He's eighteen. Does he have a kid, too, or something that I don't know about? Debts already that his lawyer parents can't pay off for him? What?"

"Don't be stupid, Sean," Liz recovered.

"What, you're just eavesdropping on other people's personal conversations now? Nice, Sean." Maria took Lexy back from Kyle, glaring at her cousin.

Sean gave her an innocent look. "I have to announce when I'm home, M?"

"This is not your home," she snapped. "You're a temporary visitor. That's all."

Alex was studying Sean closely. Then he shook his head and stood up. "We'd better get going," he said. "Isabel's given us plenty of work to do for the carnival."

"Right." Kyle followed. "And I have the car." He looked down at Liz. "You two okay?"

"Sure." At the sound of another car pulling up, Liz smiled. "Sounds like we'll be leaving soon, too."

"Okay." With final waves, the two boys left.

Sean kept on eating, talking between bites. "So which one of them is actually dating Isabel Evans, anyway? Sounds like she's got them both running around for her."

Maria laughed. "So speaks someone who has obviously never seen Alex and Isabel together."

Sean shook his head in wonder. "Whitman and Isabel Evans. Who would have ever thought?"

"Anyone with good sense," Liz said quickly. Sean walking in on the conversation the way he had unnerved her. She was trying to remember everything they'd said, worrying that they'd said something about the aliens.

The minute Amy was in the door, Maria and Liz climbed to their feet. "Sorry I'm late........"

Maria cut her off. "That's okay, Mom, but we've gotta go." She gave Lexy a last hug and kiss. "Be good for Grandma, okay? I love you." Then she handed her baby to her mother and practically fled the building. She and Liz had to compare their recollections of the conversation. She was guessing the guys would be waiting at the Crashdown for them.

Amy blinked. "Nice seeing you, too, honey." She looked over at where Sean lay on the couch.

He shrugged innocently. "What's for dinner?"

-----------------------------------------------

Max retreated to the privacy of his own room after dinner. Quite honestly, Isabel's dedication to making this "the best Senior Carnival ever" was starting to make him nervous. He would like to believe that her suggestion of him dressing up as a magician and putting on a show with his alien powers was just a joke, but after the elf outfit she made him wear at Christmas, he wasn't taking any chances. So he left Isabel to her agendas and diagrams and hid out in his room with his Advanced Physics textbook.

He was just starting to doze off when he heard a rapping on his window. Slowly, Max got up and cautiously approached his window. He was pretty sure that anyone coming to attack would avoid knocking, but Shalin would be very upset with him if he got himself injured or killed through sheer carelessness. He pulled back the blinds, surprised to see Liz there. "Liz!" He opened the door and gave her a hand inside. "I didn't know you were coming over tonight."

"Neither did I." She gave a shaky smile. "I was just out walking, and I found myself here."

"Well, you're definitely better company than my Physics book." Smiling, Max bent down to give her a kiss. She moved her head slightly, just enough so that the kiss landed on her cheek instead of her lips. Max frowned. He doubted that had been accidental. "What's going on, Liz?"

She sighed. "Can we talk?" Her arms were wrapped tightly around herself, as if she were cold. Or nervous, he thought to himself.

"Of course." Max sat back down on the bed. She followed him, sitting at the foot of the bed and keeping plenty of room between them. Max's concern increased. She was avoiding eye contact. "Liz, what's wrong? Did something happen? Something...." He lowered his voice, just in case, "alien?"

"No. Nothing like that. Not everything's alien-related, you know," she said sharply, then gasped. "Sorry. That came out harsher than I meant. Guess I'm just a little wound-up."

"That's okay." He reached over to take her hand, but she moved back. "Liz, you're starting to freak me out here. What's going on?"

"Sorry." She sighed. "This is just going to be hard enough as it is. You touching me – well, it would just make it harder."

Max felt a sinking feeling in his stomach, a familiar one. There was no way this was going to be a good thing. "Just say it, Liz. Whatever it is."

"Right." She took a deep breath. "I'm going to Boston, Max."

"I know," he answered slowly. "You told me yesterday."

Liz looked up and met his eyes directly. "And you're not. You're not going anywhere but Roswell. Well, at least not anywhere on this planet." She shook her head, soft voice continuing. "So I was up all last night thinking about our options."

"Our options," he repeated dully, fearing that he knew what was coming.

She nodded. "We could try the whole long-distance thing." Her eyes dropped again, and she started tracing circles on his coverlet. "And I'd be willing to give that a try, if the miles were the only thing that would be separating us." She looked back up again, and Max could see unshed tears in her eyes. "But they're not, are they, Max?"

Max struggled to find his voice. "Liz, I know that I haven't spent much time with you lately........"

She held up a hand to cut him off. "Don't, Max. I'm not laying blame or anything here. That's not what this is about. It's not like you've been blowing me off in order to hang out at football games with the guys or something. I know that you have other things on your mind. I know that you have responsibilities you can't turn your back on." She sighed. "We're just going in two different directions."

Max fought down the panic rising and moved closer to her, taking her hand. "We don't have to," he said quickly. "Liz, we can make this work. We can."

"Max......." she cried, catching his eyes with a serious gaze, "you're growing into who you were meant to be. The king. The leader." She smiled. "I can see it, everyday. You're becoming more confident, more focused." She reached out with her free hand and touched his cheek gently. "Stronger. You're learning who you are." Her hand dropped. "Now it's my turn." She pulled her other hand free of his. "I want to learn who I am. Who I can be. And I don't think I can do it if I'm tied to Roswell." She took a deep breath. "I know it sounds selfish......."

"No," he interrupted. "It's not selfish. It's honest." Now it was his turn to give a sad smile, recognizing a sense of inevitability mixed in with the pain. "You have every right to try and be happy."

"Happy? Maybe." It was hard for her to imagine being happy without Max, but staying here, with things the way they were between them, with this distance – that wouldn't make her happy either. "I guess maybe I need to figure out what will make me happy. And what won't." She shrugged. "We're growing in two different directions, Max. I think we both know it – we just didn't want to admit it."

Max nodded slowly. "I love you, Liz," he whispered brokenly. Even while a part of him knew she was right, another part wanted to yell and scream at her for doing this, for breaking his heart again. But he knew this wasn't like the other times. He could see the pain in her own eyes, hear it in her voice. This wasn't easy for her either. "I've always loved you. I always will."

"Oh, Max." Liz threw herself at him, wrapping her arms right around him and resting her head on his chest. "I love you, too." Max gave her a quick hug before she pulled back, wiping away the tears. "You know that, don't you?" He nodded silently. "Maybe someday........." Voice trailing off, Liz got to her feet. "But for now, this is best." Looking at him, Liz backed towards the window. She opened her mouth as if to speak again, then closed it and turned to leave.

Max followed and watched until he couldn't see Liz's form anymore. Then he closed the window and collapsed on the floor underneath it, feeling like he had just survived a tornado.

---------------------------------------

"And Sean's just there!" Maria looked up from the textbook in her hands and gestured wildly. "Just popping out from nowhere, all 'What do you mean, Max has responsibilities?'" she mocked. "It's like he's everywhere these days. The Crashdown, my home... well, Mom's home," she corrected herself.

"Uh, huh." Michael replied absently, eyes fixed on the muted TV in front of them. Watching 'Braveheart' with subtitles on wasn't quite the same, but they didn't want to take a chance of waking Lexy up.

Maria glared from where she lay on the couch next to him. Even if he pretended not to, she knew he noticed. "He's probably hiding in here, too." She looked over the side of the couch to see if her cousin was lurking there. "'Here a Sean, there a Sean, everywhere a Sean-Sean'!"

"You've been listening to too many of those nursery rhyme tapes with Lexy," Michael commented, eyes still glued to the screen.

"And you're not listening to me at all!" Maria reached behind her for a pillow, which she promptly threw at Michael.

"Hey!" He batted it away, turning his attention to her. "You're supposed to be studying," he pointed out.

Maria put the book on the floor, sitting up straight. "Since when are you more concerned about studying than about the fact that someone might have overheard something related to the great alien conspiracy?"

"You said he didn't hear anything incriminating."

"I said we didn't think we'd said anything incriminating," Maria corrected. "We can't be sure." Maria threw her hands up in the air. "You know, the good thing about having Mom in IKAAC......"

"I hate that name," he muttered.

Maria ignored him. "Was that now I don't have to worry about what I say over there. It's a safe place. Yet now, because of my loser cousin moving in, taking over my room, living with my mother, I do."

"Are you upset because you really think he heard something dangerous, or because you don't like the idea of him moving in with your mother?"

Maria folded her arms and glared at him. "Yes."

Michael laughed, opening his mouth to say something when he sensed someone walking down the hall. Instantly, his posture changed, becoming more alert. Maria recognized the difference immediately. Then he relaxed, taking her hand. "Who is it?" he asked her quietly.

Maria closed her eyes, listening intently as she drew on her bond with Michael to borrow his heightened senses. Then she opened them, smiling widely. "Alex."

"Good." Michael leaned over and kissed her. They were still kissing when there was a loud banging on the door. Very loud.

"Ugh." Maria was the first to scramble to her feet, dashing over to the door, opening it and putting her hand over Alex's mouth in one fluid movement. "Shh!" She pulled the surprised boy into the apartment. Michael had gotten to his feet and was leaning against the back of the couch, amused.

"Okay," Alex mumbled through her hand. She took it away so that he could speak more clearly. "What......"

"Alex." Maria put her hands on his shoulders and looked him in the eyes. "You know I love you dearly, right?" Clearly confused, he nodded. "But if you woke up Lexy, I'm afraid I will have to become violent." Then she let him go and went to the other room to check on the baby.

Alex looked helplessly at Michael, who shrugged. "Lexy's been a little resistant to the idea of sleeping lately," he explained. "Maria needs a break."

"I guess so." Alex came over to sit on the couch, joined by Michael. He glanced at the TV. "'Braveheart'?" He smiled. "Still working on that body count, huh?" He shook his head. "That's just a little disturbed, you know."

Michael shrugged again. "After everything you know about me, that's what you find disturbing?"

Alex chuckled. "Good point."

Michael looked at his friend closely. Even with the smile, something seemed wrong with Alex. His body language read tense, tight. He was upset about something. "What's up?"

Now it was Alex's turn to give a non-committal shrug. Maria returned to the room. "You're safe for now." She perched on the arm of the couch near Michael, pointing an accusing finger at Alex. "But don't knock so loudly next time."

"Yes, ma'am." Alex grinned, then looked down at the ground, avoiding their eyes. Michael and Maria exchanged quick glances. "Um, I wanted to ask you two about something." He looked at them from the corner of his eye. "It's sort of personal, so feel free to say no." Another quick grin. "Just don't hurt me, okay, Maria?"

"I make no promises," she answered quickly. "But I'll do my best."

"What is it?" Michael wasn't overly concerned about it being personal. Alex already knew most of his secrets – had before anyone else in this lifetime, in fact, thanks to Kivar's interference.

"It's just.... okay." Alex got up and walked into the kitchen, taking out a glass and pouring himself an orange soda. Maria followed him, sitting on one of the stools across from the counter. Michael followed. When Alex continued talking, he was still avoiding their eyes. "Today, I was over at Isabel's. And everything was fine."

"Was she using that color-coordinated chart for assigning everyone their carnival jobs?" Maria stared back at the two boys. "What? I saw Liz help her make it."

"Yeah, but that's not really the point, Maria," Alex went on. "And she's, well, being Isabel – socializing and giving orders and everything." He smiled fondly. "Kyle's there, and he's over near her, helping her, and I'm fine with that. No problem."

"Why would Kyle being near Isabel be a problem?" Maria was confused. Michael laid a hand on her arm, watching Alex closely.

"It wasn't," he repeated. "But then that other guy, that Dean we were talking about before?" Maria nodded. "He starts talking with her, really invading her personal space." Alex scowled down at the counter, upset still at the memory. "And it was bugging me. It was like the closer he got, the more it upset me. Next thing I know, I'm over there, pushing Dean out of the way."

"So you really did push him intentionally?" Maria's eyes grew wide. "Alex, he's like twice your size. Are you crazy?"

"That's what I'm trying to figure out, Maria," he snapped. "I've spent a little too much time wondering that this last year, actually."

"You're not crazy," Michael said quietly. "Then what happened?"

"Nothing. I got Dean away from Isabel, and I felt okay then."

It clicked. "When you were near her," Maria said softly.

"Yeah." Alex looked at the two of them. "I've never felt that angry before, that jealous. Even when Isabel was dating that Sorenson guy last year." He shook his head, upset and confused. "And it's stupid. I mean, it's not like I'm really jealous. I know that Isabel loves me, for some amazing reason, and I have nothing to worry about there. She was willing to send me her own life energy, after all. You can't get much more committed to a relationship than that. I just didn't like that guy bothering her and getting so close." He closed his eyes. "It was very bizarre." Alex didn't like that feeling of being out of control. He'd lost control of his own life, of his own mind, too many times that year.

Maria glanced at Michael, then decided to excuse herself. "I think that maybe you boys need to talk." She gave Alex a quick hug. "You're not crazy. Well, no more than the rest of us." She pulled back, thoughtful. "And I don't think you're anywhere near as crazy as Kyle."

That got a laugh from him. "That's certainly reassuring."

Maria smiled, then went into the bedroom. Michael sat down on her abandoned stool. "It's the tiasa," he said bluntly. "It's starting."

Alex closed his eyes, lowering his head to the countertop. "That's what I was afraid of," he muttered. "More alien crap to mess with my mind." He looked up quickly. "Sorry."

"Don't be." Michael knew how much Alex had been through, first with Kivar, then with Lonnie.

Alex thought back a year, to when Michael and Maria had gone through their tiasa. "It's just gonna get worse, isn't it?"

"Well, that depends." Michael certainly didn't think his tiasa had been all bad. Far from it. Bonding with Maria had been the most amazing thing in either of his lives.

Alex started counting off on his fingers. "Jealousy, possessiveness, glowing, shakes, insane hormones......" He paused. "Well, I can probably live with the hormones. It's the rest I'm not sure about."

"Having Isabel connect with you on the most basic level," Michael added.

"Yeah." Alex sighed. "We already talk a lot. Up here, I mean." He tapped the side of his head.

"Sure. When you want to. When you let her in." Michael had put together a few things from observation and comments that Isabel made. Not that he blamed Alex. It was hard to be that open and trusting with anyone, even without all the stuff Alex had been through.

"Meaning during the tiasa, I won't have that choice." Alex looked down, closely studying the countertop. "I've been having dreams," he said, so softly Michael had to strain to hear him.

When he did, it made his blood run cold. "Dreams? What kind of dreams?"

Alex looked back up. The pain in his eyes actually caused Michael to hurt, too. "Don't worry. It's not Kivar again or anything like that." He frowned. "I don't really remember them. But they .......... they bother me." He held out his hands helplessly. "They've been getting worse."

Michael nodded slowly, suspecting what Alex wasn't saying. As he had neared the tiasa with Maria, he'd started remembering things about his past life. Over the last five months, Alex had done a pretty good job of reconnecting with his life in Roswell. But he didn't remember everything that happened with Lonnie in his months of captivity. Maybe this was jarring those memories loose.

"I don't think I'm ready for this." Alex whispered, starting to shake slightly. "I can't do this. Not now." It was more than he could handle.

Michael wanted to reassure his friend, seeing how much this was freaking the human out. "Then don't. You're not that far along yet."

"I can stop it?" Alex was surprised. "From what you and Maria went through......"

"We didn't know what was going on," Michael pointed out. "Not until it was too late. But Max and Liz stopped theirs." He hesitated. "I think it's worse for us than you humans, anyway. As long as Isabel hasn't started to experience symptoms, I think you can slow things down some."

Alex thought about it. "Slow things down? Like, everything?" He wasn't sure if he'd be able to control himself around Isabel. Their make-out sessions had been getting pretty intense lately.

"Yeah." Michael scratched his eyebrow. "You know, this is really stuff you should be talking to Isabel about."

"I will," Alex promised. "Eventually. When I figure things out myself. I don't want to upset her." And anything that had to do with his missing months with Lonnie upset her.

"She'll figure out something's up," Michael pointed out. "And she's going to be pissed at you for not talking with her. I speak from experience."

"Good point. I'll think about it." Alex nodded decisively. "Thanks." He started towards the door. "Glad that I'm not crazy. Well, no more so than usual."

"Glad to help." Michael stopped at the door. "If you want to talk about what you're remembering............." he started, hesitantly.

"I don't want to remember," Alex interrupted. He met Michael's eyes seriously. "It would be bad." He knew that, even if he didn't know anything else. No matter what he'd said in the past about denial not being a viable coping skill, Alex was determined to give it a try for himself.

Michael didn't know what to say to that, so he just nodded and opened the door for his friend to leave. After Alex left, he stood there for a while silently, wishing there was something he could do, something anyone could do, to help repair the damage that Kivar and Lonnie had done.

------------------------------------------------

"So let me get this straight." Sean didn't even look up from the video game playing in front of him as he continued questioning his aunt. "Everyone thought that Alex was dead, for over five months, when all that time he was lying in a coma in Arizona, of all places?" Now he did look up, but very quickly. Didn't want to crash his race car. "How did he end up there?"

Amy sighed. "If I go through this with you one more time, will you then play your games and let me finish going through these accounts?" Sean nodded, giving her a bright smile. She fought to resist smiling back. She knew she let Sean get away with way too much, but he could be just so charming. Even recognizing the type, Amy wasn't able to resist charming scoundrels. Probably where Maria gets it from, she reflected before returning to the cover story created for Alex's miraculous 'return from the dead'. "I told you, Alex was carjacked."

Sean nodded. "Still in the state of New Mexico, right?"

"Yes. Anyway, apparently he put up some sort of fight when the guy tried to force him out of the car."

Sean snorted. "I have a hard time seeing Whitman fighting anyone."

Amy smiled. "Well, you haven't known Alex for a few years. People change." The smile faded. "Anyway, Alex managed to rip off the guy's watch. He must have been intending to use it for an ID or something. Or maybe it was just one of those things. At any rate, the guy knocked Alex hard on the head and tossed him out into the desert."

"Which is the part where the story becomes something out of a TV show." Sean put down the controller and turned to face his aunt. "He just goes wandering around in the desert, and ends up in Arizona?"

Amy shrugged. "Honestly, we don't know how he got to Copper Summit. Maybe he walked. Maybe he got a ride from someone. Alex was so out of it at that point that he doesn't even remember."

"Copper Summit." Sean concentrated. "Don't think I've ever heard of it."

"Not surprising. It's pretty much just a ghost town now, right near the New Mexico-Arizona border. Not many people living there." And those who were, preferred to keep a low-profile. Just as much now that Shalin's Skins moved in and took over the town as when it was the other side who lived there. Amy continued the story briskly. "However he managed it, Alex got there, and was found by this old lady who took him in. And yes, soap opera as it seems, Alex was in a coma for a while. Even when he regained consciousness, he was delirious and didn't remember who he was. They went by the name on the watch, and since this Roy Vance, whoever he was, didn't seem to have any family to contact, they never made a connection with a car accident victim in Roswell."

"Uh, huh." He shook his head in disbelief. "Do you have any idea how insane that sounds? What are the chances of something like that happening in real life?"

"I know." Amy put down her paperwork. "It's like something out of a made-for-cable movie. But it did happen. Alex's father even went out to Copper Summit with Jim and met the woman who took care of Alex all those months. Jim said she was nice. A little weird, almost like a hermit – no tv, phone, not even a video game." She pointed to the screen in front of Sean. "And there's the really unbelievable part of the story – that a teenage boy managed to survive for months without video games."

Sean laughed along with her, but didn't seem convinced. "It's still just a little too bizarre, Aunt Amy."

"Fact is stranger than fiction. Besides, what do you think really happened? That Alex and that woman, not to mention the doctor who checked Alex out after he was found and signed all his medical records – that they're all lying?" Of course, they were, but Sean didn't need to know that all the other people involved in Alex's 'care' for those months were Skins working with Shalin. Amy reached over and picked up the stuffed alien-head pillow sitting on the couch next to her, waving it around in front of Sean's face. "I know – maybe they were all really abducted by aliens!"

Sean's laugh this time was more sincere as he dodged the pillow she was aiming at him. "Okay, okay! Fine! Besides, who would think up a crazy story like that?" He held up his hands and scooted backwards on the floor. "Guess Alex was just really lucky then."

"Well, he was lucky not to really be killed," Amy said slowly.

"Yeah. Hey, those road trips that M liked to take with Michael – none of them were to this Copper town, were they?"

Amy tried not to tense up. "Why would you even ask something like that?" She kept her tone light. "It wasn't exactly a popular tourist spot. Not a motel in the whole town."

"Which I'm sure would stop Guerin," Sean muttered. "He'd want some motel to shack up in."

"Sean!"

"I'm sorry, Aunt Amy, but I don't trust that guy with Maria," he insisted. "He's trouble. Always was. There's no telling what types of things he'll get M into."

"Michael is doing everything he can to take care of Maria and Lexy," Amy said firmly, gathering her papers and standing up. "I'm going into the shop. Maybe I can actually get some work done there." She spoke over his objections. "I am not going to stand here and listen to you talk about things you know nothing about. I will not have this conversation with you, and I firmly suggest that you not even try having it with Maria." With that, she left the room.

----------------------------------------------

"So do you really think that Alex is going to be able to put some distance between him and Isabel? I mean, it's awful that he would even feel he had to," Maria asked. When Michael didn't answer, she started nudging his leg with her foot. "Huh? Huh? What do you think?"

Sighing, Michael turned off the TV. "You're not even pretending to study anymore, are you?"

Maria held up her hands. "How can I possibly study when I have the latest episode of 'As the Alien Turns' going on around me? It's not my fault that there is all this drama going on."

"Right." Michael rolled his eyes. "You need to pass, Maria."

"Or else what?" Maria grinned impishly at him. "You're going to punish me?"

"Worse." Michael leaned forward, looking her directly in the eye. "I'll tell Lexy all about you blowing off studying when she starts school."

"You would not!" Maria pulled back indignantly. Her eyes grew wide. "Do you realize what bad examples the two of us are going to be for her, academically speaking? We have to make sure that no one tells her about the skipping classes and not studying. I know - Max and Liz can deal with all the school stuff." She didn't know if she could handle having to deal with her daughter blowing off school the way she always had. Maybe that would be some type of karmic pay-back for everything she put her own mother through.

Michael closed his eyes. "Speaking of......." He stood up. "It's like Grand Central Station. Why does everyone keep coming over here?" he complained grumpily. "Are we way too welcoming and nice?"

Maria laughed. "Yeah, I'm sure that's it, Spaceboy. It's your warm hospitality."

He glared at her, certain he was being mocked. Then he opened the door, before there was any chance of Lexy being awakened and Maria feeling the need to threaten any other guests (and she said he was inhospitable?) "Maxwell. What do you want?" he asked shortly. Then he got a good look at the expression on his best friend's face. "What's wrong?"

Max looked past Michael to Maria. "Liz broke up with me," he said simply.

"Oh, Max." Maria stood up, hand over her heart. She wasn't as surprised as she should have been, though.

Michael cast her a quick look, then headed out the door. "Let's go," he told Max. Max simply followed.

-------------------------------------------------

The two guys were silent on their drive out to the old quarry. It was dark and quiet in the desert as they parked and got out. Max went instantly to the side of the water and started throwing rocks into it. Michael watched for a few minutes before speaking.

"You want to talk about it?"

Max shrugged, throwing another rock. "She came by and told me that she was going off to Boston for college. Which wasn't a big shock."

"And she doesn't want to do the whole long-distance thing?" Michael guessed.

"Nope." That time the rock went flying further, past Michael's sight. "Liz said that we've been growing apart for a while now, and that there would be no point to trying it."

Michael frowned, concerned by the eerily empty tone of Max's voice. Either he was in total denial of his feelings, or he was so pissed off that he was afraid to let them out. No way could he be this calm about Liz breaking up with him again. "Maybe she'll change her mind. Maybe you'll work it out. You always have before."

Max shook his head. "This isn't like before." He threw one final rock with all his might. Michael flinched as suddenly the rocks around Max's feet and along the lake exploded straight up, little bits of gravel flying everywhere. Max just stood there, not even moving as he waited in the middle of the stone explosion he'd caused. Okay – apparently the 'pissed-off' theory was the correct one. "She keeps doing this!" Max got out, fists clenched. "Walking away from me that summer, lying about her and Kyle, now this – why does Liz always get to make these choices without caring about how I feel?" Each word was punctuated by another explosion. Michael backed away as they grew in strength, each rock that exploded larger than the one before it. In honesty, he was surprised – he wouldn't have thought Max had it in him. "I try to do the right thing, but it never works out. I am so tired of it!" Max's voice rose until it reached a scream at his final words.

Then, abruptly, there was silence. The explosions stopped, and through the dust Michael could see Max just standing there, head lowered. Uncertain of what to say, Michael kept quiet and just waited. It was rare to see Max lose his emotional control like that, and Michael had never seen him let loose with his powers to that extent.

After a few minutes, Max turned and walked over to where Michael was standing. "Sorry about that," he said quietly, sitting down on the ground.

"Don't worry about it." Michael sat next to him. The night was quiet and peaceful around them again. "Sometimes a little demolition work is just what you need."

Max gave a small smile. "I guess." He sighed. "What I said about Liz – that wasn't fair. I know that she had a point. It just hurts, you know."

Michael grunted. He couldn't imagine what he would do if Maria decided to leave him. He couldn't even picture a life without her and their daughter in it. "You're sure you two can't work it out?"

"Not now." Max shook his head decisively. "She has the right to try and figure out what she wants from life."

"And you?"

"What choice do I have?" Max shrugged. "We are what we are. I can't change that. I thought I could, but........" He looked away. "I love her. You know that."

"Yeah."

"This doesn't change that. I'll probably always love her." Now he looked at his friend. "I know you never understood why I did what I did at the Crashdown that day. I risked you and Isabel, not just me."

Michael shook his head. "I'm over that, Max. I get it now."

"I couldn't let her die." He looked away again. "Now I have to watch her walk away. Again." His voice got quieter. "And I think this time might be the last time."

"I'm sorry, Max." And Michael meant it.

Max nodded. "Thanks for bringing me out here."

"Everyone needs to let go every once in a while, Maxwell. Even you."

Another nod. The two friends sat in the dark for a while, each thinking about how differently their lives were turning out than they'd expected.

------------------------------------------------

When Michael finally got home, the living room was empty and dark. He stopped to check on Lexy, staring down at the tiny baby, sleeping so innocently in her crib. He reached down to touch the top of her head, smiling at her. She slept like her mother, so trusting and contented. He hoped he could do a better job of protecting her than he had everyone else.

Leaning down to give her a quick kiss, Michael turned to the bedroom where the light was on. Pausing at the door, Michael smirked at the sight of Maria lying on the bed, eyes closed and her textbook open on her chest. Obviously, she had been studying hard until she fell asleep at work.

Or so it would seem. Michael went over to the bed and sat next to her, leaning down to kiss he lips. "Faker," he murmured before their lips met.

He could feel her smile as she returned the kiss. "What gave me away?" She opened her eyes and smiled at him. "I always used to fool Mom into thinking I was asleep. Then I could sneak out to one of our alien meetings."

"Is that what you called them?" Michael grinned down at her. "Your breathing was wrong for someone sleeping."

"Oh. No fair." She wrinkled her nose at him. "How's Max?"

"He'll be okay." Michael looked at the outfit she was wearing – shorts and a tiny t-shirt. She wanted him to have a conversation when she was lying on their bed dressed like that? Crazy woman.

"I called Liz." Maria lay back on the pillows, pretending not to notice the way his eyes were caressing her. This was serious. "She's pretty upset."

"So is Max," he pointed out sharply. After all, Max was the one who was dumped.

"You know Liz didn't do this to hurt Max," Maria argued. She sighed. "God, when did the two of us become the mature couple everyone else comes to for advice? It's like some bizarro reality."

"I don't know." Michael moved so that he could lean over her. "But now that we've dealt with everyone else's relationships today," he traced the collar of her shirt. She shivered a little. "I was hoping we could deal with ours."

"Relationship?" Maria moved so that she was lying directly under him. "A few years ago, you would have choked on that word," she teased.

"Yeah, well, even then there were some things we did okay." He kissed her deeper this time. "Like this," he murmured between kisses, running his hands up and under her shirt.

"Not bad," she whispered, slightly breathless. "But we could probably use some work. We're getting a little out of practice."

"We should definitely do that," he agreed. His eyes opened wide as she pushed him back and turned him over so that she was on top now.

Now it was Maria's turn to study him appreciatively. "Have I mentioned how much I like the black t-shirt?" she asked, running her hands up and down his arms. "Working outdoors agrees with you." Another kiss. "But I think I could do with a little less clothing right now." She tugged at the shirt.

"Whatever you say, teel-sharan." Michael could think of absolutely no good reason to stay clothed right then anyway.

From then, it wasn't long before Michael and Maria managed to get satisfactorily undressed, and get back to some basics in their relationship.

[Anla]

Chapter 4 - Ripples

Maria grabbed the bag and picked Lexy up out of her carseat. "Ready to see Grandma?" she asked. Lexy gave a gurgle of agreement, so Maria headed towards the front door. She was lucky she didn't have to work that morning. Michael and she had been up way too late the night before, and then Lexy woke them up early. Apparently, Lexy followed her father's tendency to not need much sleep. Or maybe all babies were morning monsters, depriving their poor suffering parents of much-needed rest. Oh, well. Maria looked down at Lexy and smiled at her. At least she was a cute little monster.

And she didn't see Sean's car parked in front. Which means she wouldn't have to deal with her snoopy cousin this early on a Sunday, which was also a good thing.

Maria opened the door. "Hey, Mom. Good morning!" she called out.

Amy popped out from her bedroom, looking flustered and smoothing down her hair. "Maria. Hi, honey." She leaned against the doorframe, blocking the view inside. "I didn't know you were coming over this morning. You should have called."

"Since when?" Maria narrowed her eyes in suspicion. "What's going on?"

"Nothing." Amy smiled brightly. She cast a nervous glance down the hall towards the bathroom, then headed towards her daughter, holding out her arms. "And how is my granddaughter today?"

Maria held on to the baby, trying to look past her mother. Was there noise coming from the bathroom? "Mom, I know that something's up."

"Honestly, Maria, you are getting way too suspicious," Amy spoke quickly. "I think that Michael's wearing off on you. Why don't we go into the kitchen and get some tea to help wake us up?"

Maria refused to budge. A horrible suspicion came into her mind. "Mom, you don't......"

"Amy, what say we go get something to eat......." The door opened and out stepped Jim Valenti. Maria gasped, eyes wide. "Oh." Jim turned red, quickly buttoning the top of his shirt. "Maria. Morning."

"Morning?" Maria took a step back, eyes darting from her mother to the sheriff, and then to the obviously unmade bed she could now see through the doorway. "I think I'm going to hyperventilate." Then she realized she was still holding Lexy. She held her hand over her daughter's eyes. "In front of Lexy, too!"

"Yes, it's terrible that she sees two fully dressed adults standing in the hall," Amy replied dryly, recovering herself. "Please – like she hasn't seen much worse from you and Michael." She came and took the baby from Maria. "Come to Grandma, sweetie. Your mommy will recover from her little breakdown in a minute."

"Michael and I are different!" Maria insisted, following her mother and daughter into the kitchen. A silent Valenti followed. "Were you even going to tell me that you two were....... you know?" She turned to the sheriff. "Good morning, Sheriff," she said politely, then turned back to her mom. "Mom!"

"I wasn't aware I needed to inform you about my dating life," Amy answered. "Besides, you were the one playing matchmaker."

"Yeah, but......" Maria sat down and closed her eyes. It was one thing to encourage her mother to date the sheriff. It was another to actually have to confront the evidence that her mother had a sex life. She grimaced at the thought.

Valenti exchanged an amused glance with Amy over Maria's head. "How about I take Lexy outside for a few minutes?" he suggested. "Let the two of you talk."

"Good idea." Amy handed him Lexy, who snuggled into his arms quite contentedly. Amy kissed him quickly, ignoring the groan from her daughter, then watched with a smile as he went out the back door. Then she turned to the table and sat down across from Maria.

"Are you done freaking out yet?" she asked curiously.

Maria took a deep breath and looked up. "I think so. A little warning would have been nice, though."

Amy laughed. "Maria, in case you haven't noticed, I am a grown-up. I don't need my daughter's approval on who I'm seeing."

Maria scowled. "It's not about Valenti. He's great. If you're going to be seeing anyone, then definitely, he's the one to go for." Which was a huge change from how she'd felt two years ago, but then, what hadn't changed?

"Nice to know." Amy smiled. "But?"

"But......." Maria sighed. "You caught me off-guard, is all. I don't need to know that my mother is..........."

"Having sex?"

"Mom, don't say that word!" Maria mumbled through the arms covering her head.

Amy caught Maria's hand. "Don't you dare groan and drop your head again, young lady," she said, only partly kidding. "If I could deal with you living with Michael and having his baby, you can certainly deal with the fact that I'm in a relationship with Jim. And that it's very serious."

"Okay, I'll deal with it," Maria answered. "I really would have liked some warning, though."

"Like you gave me about my impending grandmotherhood?"

Another scowl. Yes, Michael definitely was wearing off on her daughter.

Maria got up and walked to the window, looking out at the sheriff, who was holding Lexy and talking with her. She couldn't make out the words, but could see the way that her baby was hanging on his words. Amy followed, putting her arm around Maria. "Lexy's such a happy baby," Amy pointed out. "She knows she's loved." Amy dropped a kiss on top of Maria's head. "You and Michael are doing a good job."

"Thanks." Maria leaned back against her mother. "We couldn't do it without your help, you know."

"What's really bothering you?" Amy asked quietly.

"I don't know," Maria answered thoughtfully. "I just like to know what's going on with everyone." She frowned, trying to explain what she was thinking. "It's like we're all so connected, that when something happens to one of us, it's like throwing a pebble into a lake. The ripples grow and spread until they're affecting us all."

"Like?"

"Well, Liz gets this scholarship, which is great news," Maria explained. "But it leads to her breaking up with Max."

"They broke up?" Amy asked, surprised.

"Yeah. And who knows what's going to happen because of that? Alex comes back to us, which is absolutely awesome, of course, but it has another ripple on the group. More like a tidal wave, actually." Maria sighed. "Who knows what's going to happen with him and Isabel? Not to mention how everything we do has some effect on the whole fight with the big bad evil aliens." Amy had no answer for that, so she just hugged Maria closer. Maria closed her eyes, appreciating the security of her mother's arms. "I wouldn't change anything about Michael and Lexy, you know," she went on. "But things were just a lot simpler when I was a little girl and didn't have all this grown-up stuff to deal with."

"I know." And Maria was so young to have to deal with it. "But you're still my little girl." She gave Maria another kiss. "Always will be."

"Thanks."

After another minute of standing there, Amy pulled away. "So, what about breakfast?"

"Yeah, I guess we should feed the sheriff." Maria laughed. "If he's anything like Kyle, he'll probably pass out without food soon." Amy laughed and started getting out pancake mix. Maria walked over to pick up the tea kettle, then paused. "Hey, Sean's not lurking about here somewhere, is he?"

Amy cast her a curious glance as she bent to take out a frying pan. "No. He spent the night with some friends in Albuerquerque. Why?"

"I don't know." Maria shrugged. "Sean's one of those ripples too, I guess. You do a charitable, if somewhat foolish thing, letting him stay here. Next thing I know, I have my cousin around, all the time, asking nosy questions."

Amy put the pan down on the counter and turned around. "He's been asking you questions, too? He was quizzing me about Alex's 'disappearance' last night."

"Okay........." Only it wasn't, and both women knew it.

Amy bit her lip thoughtfully. "He could just be curious. Concerned about his cousin's friend."

"Maybe." Maria didn't sound any more convinced than Amy. They both knew Sean too well, and the type of trouble he attracted.

"Great." Amy shook her head, turning back to the cooking. "Let's get breakfast ready."

----------------------------------------

"Hey, Liz."

Liz tried hard not to sigh too loudly as she turned to look at the table next to her. "Hi, Sean." Her smile could have been a bit more enthusiastic and chipper, but she'd been up most of the night crying after breaking up with Max. "What can I get you?" She poised her pen over her order pad.

"Uh, some fries would be good." Liz wrote that down. "Actually, I came by to talk."

This time she didn't even try. Her sigh was very clear and loud. "Sean, I'm a little busy." She waved her hand around the Crashdown, indicating the Sunday lunch rush. She and Kim were working their hardest, yet there were still more people pouring in. Brody must be doing one of his special alien presentations across the street at the UFO Center – that always made the tourist rush even harder. "I don't have time to talk right now."

"That's okay." Sean smiled and leaned back. "I can wait."

Liz shook her head. "Fine." She went off to place the order for Michael to cook. He looked up at her as she passed but didn't say anything. Liz knew that he was aware of Sean's presence, but also that he wasn't going to go out of his way to create another scene like the one the previous week. Maria would be very upset with him, and no way would Michael want to face that.

The thought almost made Liz smile.

True to his word, Sean was still sitting there waiting an hour later, patiently sipping a root beer. Liz glanced around the restaurant, but things had finally quieted down, and she couldn't come up with another excuse to avoid him, so she went and stood next to his booth.

"So, what did you want to talk about?" she asked bluntly.

"I heard through the Aunt Amy grapevine about you and Evans breaking up," he replied, equally direct. "I wanted to make sure you were okay."

"Great," Liz muttered, sinking down to sit across from him. By now, probably everyone in Roswell knew about her and Max breaking up. Well, everyone in their group of friends and acquaintances, at any rate. "I'm okay, Sean. Really." She reached over and took one of the fries from his plate and munched on it, grimacing a little at how cold it was before dropping the rest back down. "And no," she said firmly as his mouth opened. "I really don't want to talk about it right now."

"Okay. But you know where I am if you change your mind."

"Yeah." Looking at Sean's gentle smile, Liz found herself softening. He really was just trying to be nice. "Listen, Sean, I know we didn't get much of a chance to talk before you went back to your parents, but I hope you know that I really do appreciate what you did for me last summer."

"You mean, helping you break into the school?"

"Yeah, that." Liz looked down at the table top, unable to meet his eyes. "I know that you took most of the blame with Valenti when we got caught, and I figure that was why you went back to Albuerquerque."

Sean shrugged. "At least I didn't get my probation yanked. Guess I have Aunt Amy to thank for that." He gave an exagerrated shudder.

Liz laughed softly. "But now you're back."

"Probation's not an issue anymore." He continued quickly. "What was that about, anyway? The whole breaking and entering thing?"

Liz answered slowly. "I told you. I needed to check on something, and couldn't wait until school opened again in the fall."

"In the school computer lab?" Sean shook his head. "It was about Alex, right?"

It was easy to underestimate Sean. "I didn't exactly handle Alex's supposed death very well," Liz answered evasively. What was she supposed to say – that she'd wanted to break in to Alex's computer files and see if there were any clues as to why he'd really died?

"I remember." Sean reached for one of the cold fries and munched it down. "But he wasn't really dead."

"Thank God."

"Pretty amazing," Sean agreed. "And pretty incredible."

"Truth is stranger than fiction," Liz replied promptly.

Sean grinned. "That's what Aunt Amy said."

"Well....." Liz stood up, sticking her hands in her pockets, uncomfortable. "Anyway, thanks, Sean."

"Hey, does that mean lunch is on the house?" he called after her as she walked away.

Liz smiled.

----------------------------------------------

Shortly afterwards, Liz was taking out some garbage to the dumpster when she heard talking around the corner in the alley. Sean? She'd thought he left. Curious, Liz quietly walked towards where she heard the voice, stopping out of sight.

Sean was talking on his cell phone, clearly upset by the frown on his face. "I'm working on it, okay?" Liz had actually never heard him that annoyed or tense. In fact, tension was pretty much a foreign state for Sean DeLuca. "I've only been in town a week. Give me a break." He stopped to listen, gripping the phone tightly. Liz's eyebrows drew together in a frown. If Sean were an alien, things would be exploding right now from his stress. "Fine. I know. You'll get what you want, okay? I just need time." Then he disconnected the phone with a loud click and stalked towards his car.

Liz walked slowly back inside the Crashdown. The fact that Sean was apparently in some type of trouble wasn't exactly earth-shattering news or anything. But what exactly was going on?

-----------------------------------------------

"So, obviously, I knew that there was going to be some slight adjustments needed when I told Sean that he could move back in again, but why not? I'm used to having teens around underfoot all the time, eating me out of house and home, and anyway, it was nice to have the company."

Valenti watched from his seat as a rambling Amy DeLuca paced back and forth across the floor in front of him. Interesting.

"Plus the poor boy's never exactly gotten a fair deal with his parents. He's a good kid." Amy paused, glancing at the skeptical sheriff. "Deep down. Really."

Jim grunted, then stood up. "Amy, why don't you stop wearing a hole in my office floor and just tell me what's bothering you?"

"What makes you think that something's bothering me?" She stopped moving and stood face to face with him, arms crossed.

"Well, you came to bring me lunch, and have spent the last ten minutes going on and on about how Sean's not really such a bad kid and what it's been like to have him staying with you," Jim drawled. "Which leads me to the conclusion that whatever's wrong, it has to do with Sean." He took a deep breath. "What's he done now?" he asked, resigned. Well, Sean made it a whole week without breaking any laws.

That he knew of, anyway.

Amy was carefully avoiding his eyes. "Maybe nothing."

"Amy........."

"Fine," she snapped, arms flying wildly. "I just don't want you to run him out of town again!"

"I did not run him out of town last time!" Jim sputtered indignantly. Amy raised an eyebrow in disbelief. Jim leaned back against his desk. Now his arms were crossed defensively. "Do you have any idea how hard it was to convince the school authorities to not press charges after Sean was found breaking in to the high school? Again? And if they had, it would have sent him back to juvie instantly. Having him move out of town and back into the guardianship of his parents was the best compromise I could work out."

"I know." Amy moved closer and started rubbing his arms comfortingly. "Wasn't I properly grateful?" She smiled, moving over to kiss him. "If not, then I'll definitely have to do something about that."

Jim grinned back at her, putting his hands around her waist. "Don't try to distract me, Amy." She rolled her eyes, laughing slightly. "What's going on with your poor misunderstood nephew?"

"I'm really not sure." Gathering her courage and preparing for the reaction, she got it out. "He's just been asking a lot of questions. About Alex."

Yep, there was the reaction she was expecting. Jim pushed her away and stood up, striding over towards the door. Amy moved to block him, putting her hands on his chest and trying to hold him in place. "Hold on – where do you think you're going?"

"What types of questions?" he asked her in return. He wanted to go talk with Michael, see if Sean DeLuca had been sending off any warning signals to his alien instincts.

"I don't know – just questions about what really happened to him when we thought he was dead." Amy was managing to keep him in place, but it wasn't easy. "Will you back up a little, buster? You're not going to go off and interrogate him. It'll just make him more suspicious. We might need to be just a little more subtle here."

That seemed to make some impression. Jim took a step back. "Great. Another DeLuca poking his nose in where it doesn't belong."

"Hey!" Then she saw the small smile playing around his lips. "This is serious."

"Oh, I know." Any humor was gone. Jim went to sit on the edge of his desk. "I hate it when people start asking questions about the kids," he murmured. He guessed they'd been too lucky so far. People pretty much accepted Alex's miraculous return.

"You know, it could be nothing." Amy went to sit next to him. "It could be perfectly normal human curiosity about knowing someone who went through a made-for-cable TV movie type of experience."

Jim cast her a glance from the corner of his eye. "But?"

Amy sighed. "But it's making both me and Maria nervous," she admitted.

"That's good enough for me." Jim stood up and went behind his desk, picking up the phone.

"What are you doing?"

He looked at her. "I thought I might make some calls and find out what I can about Sean's activities over the last months. Subtlely. I know some people in Albuerquerque." He paused before dialing. "Is that okay with you?"

Well, compared to the alternatives of him giving Sean the 'This town isn't big enough for the both of us speech' or involving Michael, then this seemed perfectly harmless. Amy nodded, sitting back to wait.

She hoped that they were overreacting. "Oh, Sean," she murmured. What was he up to now?
-------------------------------------------------

It was Monday when Isabel managed to catch up with Alex. "Hey," she said, looping her arm through his as she cornered him at his locker. "You're a hard man to find these days."

Alex laughed softly as he gave her a kiss. "Sorry – Dad wanted to get in some father-son bonding this weekend."

"Really?" Isabel's eyes twinkled. "Camping? A football game? No, let me guess. You went to the hardware store."

This time the laugh was louder. The two started walking through the school halls. "Actually, we got to update our computer systems. It was exciting. But maybe next time we'll play some dodgeball." He put his free thumb up in the air and gave her a goofy grin. "I'm good at that."

"You're good at lots of things." Suddenly, Isabel pulled him off down one of the side corridors, wrapping her arms around him and giving him a very thorough kiss.

Alex relaxed into the kiss for a minute, just enjoying it and letting his body have control. Then his brain reasserted itself and he pulled back. "Hey, kind of public place here," he murmured, even though a part of him didn't care and just wanted to get back to feeling Isabel's lips on his.

"Yeah, so?" She smiled flirtatiously at him, then sighed and moved back a little. She still kept her arms around him, though, and he couldn't quite seem to make himself move away from her touch. "Fine. I have a better idea, anyway. Since today is a half-day, we have the whole afternoon to ourselves. And I was thinking..........."

"We could play dodgeball?" he suggested, one hand going up almost on its own to play with her hair.

"No," she laughed. "But my folks are both at work, and Max is at the UFO Center, so we could have the house all to ourselves......" her voice trailed off suggestively, eyes locking with his.

And he was tempted. Alex was very, very tempted. But somehow he managed to make himself say, "Actually, Iz, I'm kind of hungry. How about we go by the Crashdown first, and get something to eat?"

Isabel's brow furrowed in confusion. "You're hungry? For food?" He nodded, a little frantically. "Okay," she finished, doubtfully.

Feeling slightly panicky and not sure what he was going to do if she kept touching him, Alex moved away, rummaging through his pockets for his keys. "Here, let's go." He moved away quickly.

Isabel slowly followed him down the hallway.

------------------------------------------------

Max's head was bent down over the desk as he went over inventory reports.

"You look very serious," came a quiet voice in his ear, causing him to jump about ten feet in the air. Shalin laughed as he turned to glare at her. He hadn't even heard the office door open. "You really have the worst hearing of anyone I've ever known."

"I'm just not all freaky super-stealth guy like some of you," Max retorted.

Shalin's eyes widened as she put her hand over her heart. "Did you just call me freaky? I think I'm hurt."

Max smiled briefly, recovering from his surprise. Shalin enjoyed startling him way too much. "Well, I meant it in the best possible way, of course."

"Of course." She looked past him to the papers spread out on the table. "Merchandise purchase orders?" Her eyebrows raised. "You live an exciting life, your majesty."

"Do you have any idea how popular our plush green alien dolls are?" he replied in mock seriousness. "I worry about the fate of the planet if I fail to order enough."

"Good to know your priorities are in order." Shalin went to pull a chair over to sit in.

Max gave her a quick look. "Is everything all right?"

She shrugged. "I'm waiting for an update. I'll let you know when I hear something."

"All right." Max glanced at the clock on the wall and frowned. He hadn't realized how late in the afternoon it was getting. "What are you doing here then?"

"Just checking up on you." She followed his line of sight. "Late for something?"

"Yeah." Max pushed back from the table with a sigh. "I have to go pick up Liz. We're supposed to drive to Clovis and pick up some books for a science project we're doing."

"And that makes you look all upset?" Shalin tilted her head to one side, studying him. "I would think the idea of seeing your lady love would make you light up like a Christmas tree," she continued, mocking. Max mumbled something. "What?" She cupped her ears theatrically.

"I said we broke up Saturday night." Max was surprised she didn't already know that. Guess she stopped short at actually eavesdropping on their personal conversations.

"Ah."

"Ah? That's all I get – an unsurprised 'ah'?" Max snapped. He had to admit – his emotions were still pretty raw.

"What did you expect?" Shalin's eyes flashed angrily as she replied in kind. "Heart-felt expressions of sympathy? Have you forgotten the part where I hate you?"

"No." Max stood up abruptly and headed towards the door. "How could I? You remind me often enough. Not to mention the fact that Isabel and Liz........."

"Fine." Shalin moved to block him, standing between him and the closed door. "Tell me what happened. Why did Liz break up with you?"

"What makes you so sure that Liz is the one who ended things?"

Shalin shook her head, a small smile on her lips. "Come on, your majesty. I've studied you in two lifetimes. You don't let go of the things you want. You cling."

Not the most flattering description, although he wasn't sure he could argue with it. But not this time – Max was determined. "She's going away to college and thought it would be easier to end things now, rather than try to keep a long-distance relationship going," he said simply. "She felt it was better this way, that we were growing apart anyway." He wasn't sure why he was getting into this with Shalin, of all people. Shalin, who really didn't seem surprised. "Were you expecting something like this?"

She shrugged. "I'm not exactly Dear Abby, you know. But I have spent a lot of years watching people, and I could see that the two of you haven't exactly been happy with each other lately."

"We haven't been unhappy."

"That's true." Shalin looked at him closely. "But for most people, that's not the same thing, is it?"

"What about you?"

Shalin laughed. "I've been in the T'onxyl since I was younger than your human forms are. What do you think?"

That was the most personal admission that Shalin had ever given. Max's mind shied away from the idea of literally growing up in a group of trained killers. Of course, it's where Tym had been raised, too. He returned to the subject at hand. "Liz has every right to try and be happy. Being involved with us aliens, with me, has pretty much ruined her life."

Shalin rolled her eyes. "Get real. Liz Parker wouldn't even have a life without you saving her." She shook her head. "Look, nobody knows all the ways you've screwed up and all your faults better than I do. But don't take on more guilt than you deserve." She smiled mockingly. "You have plenty to feel guilty about already."

"Gee, thanks." Sighing, Max reached past her to the doorknob. Shalin moved out of his way. "I'd better go see if Liz still wants to ............." The door opened, revealing Brody, who was about to come into the office.

"Max, aren't you leaving yet..." His voice trailed off as he caught sight of Shalin. Max almost smiled. Shalin tended to have that impression on people. "I'm sorry. Have we......"

"Mr. Davis. Just the man I was looking for." Shalin gave him a big smile and moved close. "My name is Lynn. I work at the library, and as I was just telling Martin here....."

"Max," the alien teen interrupted.

She didn't even look at him. "Whatever. We're thinking of doing an alien-themed display next month, and I thought, who would know better than you what books we should include?" She put her hand on his arm and led him away. Brody went, apparently completely intent on listening to her. Max laughed softly at the sight, glad that Shalin had spared him having to explain what he'd been doing with her behind closed doors in the office.

Time to face Liz.

---------------------------------------------------

"No tip? All that work, and no tip?"

Alex and Isabel looked up from their plates and over towards the other side of the Crashdown. They were the only customers in the place, the last one having just left. And judging from Maria's response, that particular customer had not.......

"He didn't leave any tip!" Maria turned to them, waving her hands in the air. "God knows, I wasn't expecting a million dollars. But the man changed his order five times, spilled soda all over the floor, which I was expected to clean up, and called me 'sweetheart'. All of which I handled tactfully and politely." Maria was indignant. "And then after all that, he doesn't have the common courtesy to leave me a tip." Her voice rose, becoming louder and louder as it echoed through the restaurant.

"What is this world coming to?" Isabel replied. Alex winced and closed his eyes. Being flippant when Maria was in one of these moods was so not a good thing.

Maria opened her mouth, apparently ready for another verbal explosion, when Michael rushed out of the back room and grabbed her hand. Without a word, he pulled her with him back towards the staff room.

Sputtering, Maria allowed him to pull her away from the others. "What are you doing, Space......"

His mouth on hers effectively shut her up.

A moment later, when the kiss ended, Maria opened her eyes and looked up at him, smiling slightly. "What was that about?"

"It was to calm you down," he murmured.

"Oh, I see." Maria had to admit that he had a way of putting petty annoyances like that jerk customer in perspective. She hooked her fingers in the belt loops of his jeans and pulled him closer. "You know, Spaceboy, that never really calmed me down too much."

"No? Then I guess we'd better keep trying." His voice grew even lower as his head dipped, kissing the side of her neck.

She shivered from the sensation. "We should do that," she managed to get out.

They could take a few minutes to relax and calm down, right?
-------------------------------------------

Shalin walked down the street away from the UFO Center. Brody Davis had been easy to distract. Of course, now she actually had to convince her boss at the library to set up an alien-themed display. This being Roswell, she didn't think that would be too hard.

"You look extremely pleased with yourself." Ardan stepped out from the shadows and fell into step beside her. "Of course, you usually do."

"And for good reason." She grinned at him. "Lurking again, Ardan? Do you do anything else?"

"Of course," he replied promptly. "Sometimes I show up unexpectedly and catch people off guard."

"Not to mention saving helpless humans." She batted her eyes at him theatrically. "My hero."

Ardan simply smiled in reply. They both knew his saving of Alex Whitman had been purely selfish. It kept him in Michael's (somewhat) good graces, and provided them with another possible weapon against Kivar.

"So what brings you here?" Shalin asked briskly.

"I wanted to give you an update." He held out his hand to her as they walked. After a quick glance from the corner of her eye, Shalin took it. Instantly, a connection formed between the two of them.

Shalin saw the images race through her mind – the fighting on Antar, the destroyed ships. One ship that got away.

Then she withdrew her hand and their limited connection faded abruptly. It was a faster and more secure way of sharing information with other T'onxyl, but it was never something any of them particularly enjoyed doing. Too many memories of what Laras had done to them during their training. Still, it served its purpose. She nodded. "Looks like things went basically as we expected."

"Yes." They walked along the quiet street in silence for a bit. Ardan stuck his hands in his pockets carelessly. "Spending quite a bit of time with Max Evans these days, aren't you?"

"Someone has to." She laughed softly. "It's not like anyone else is exactly volunteering to watch either of the two brats."

"True."

"What's the matter? Jealous?" she teased.

"Oh, terribly," he replied quickly, grinning at her. Like they'd ever had that type of relationship. "No, simply curious."

Shalin shook her head with a sigh. "Not everything has a hidden motive, Ardan. Some of us are much simpler in our outlook."

"So there have been no changes in the plan?"

"None." She stopped walking. "Our objective hasn't changed."

"Good." Ardan continued walking, waving back at her. "Have fun."

Fun. Shalin smiled at her departing associate. For him, all this manipulation probably was his idea of fun. She would prefer some straight-forward action, to be out there with the others making sure that none of Kivar's Skins were still about and ready to strike at them. But instead, here she was, playing babysitter.

Which reminded her.......

Shalin turned back towards the Crashdown.

-------------------------------------------------

"Have you noticed that our waitress has disappeared?" Isabel asked rhetorically, glancing around the empty Crashdown. She spun the straw about in her soda glass.

"Maybe she's been abducted."

"Cute." Isabel turned to Alex, noticing that he'd moved closer to her in the last minute or so. Not that she was complaining. Alex had been acting sort of distant that afternoon, so the closer proximity was definitely a good thing. "Guess we should be glad we got our order before she vanished."

"Yeah." Alex moved even closer, one hand going up to play with her hair. "You are so gorgeous," he said, tone filled with wonder.

"So you've said," she started, stopped in mid-word by his kiss.

And it was a very nice kiss, too, very intense and focused. Alex leaned closer, pushing her back against the back cushions of the booth as his body pressed down on hers. She slid down a little, allowing him more access to her body while her own hands roamed up and down his back. I love you so much. Sometimes she felt like she could never tell him that enough to make up for all the time they'd been apart.

You're amazing. Good thing they didn't need to come up for breath in order to communicate telepathically. One hand found hers and their fingers intertwined. Totally amazing.

Isabel gasped as Alex moved one hand to push up the front of her shirt. Guess his distant mood really was over. He felt so good touching her like that.

As for Alex, all he seemed to be able to think about was how much he wanted to touch Isabel, to feel his mind connecting with hers, to feel her hands on his skin. With each kiss, he could actually feel their thoughts connecting briefly, playing an intricate game of hide-and-go-seek. They would connect for a split second, then separate again. Each instant of bonding was so clear and powerful, allowing him to sense not only what he was feeling, but Isabel as well. He'd been doing fairly well at keeping his impulses in check, but they'd been growing stronger all the time they'd been at the Crashdown, and he wasn't sure he wanted to fight them anyway. Where would this lead, what would happen when their minds didn't pull away from the contact, when the bond stayed for longer than a second?

What would it be like to be connected that completely to someone else? It was as tantalizing a thought as it was terrifying.

Isabel pulled back from the kiss, smiling cruelly down at him. That's when the knife cut across his chest. He screamed from the agony.

The mental image tore through Alex's mind. He pulled back from Isabel, eyes darting around wildly.

"What is it?" She reached for him. "What's the matter?"

"Nothing." Alex stood up unsteadily. Part of him wanted nothing more than to go back into Isabel's arms. The other part of him was doing everything he could not to scream. Where had that thought come from? "It's getting late. I promised my dad I'd be home for dinner." He backed away, glad that there was nobody else around to see him scurry away. Oops – spoke too soon. Maria, hair a bit mussed up, came out from the back room. He really didn't think he could deal with having to talk with her about his emotions right then, so Alex kept moving. "I'll call you later." Then he was gone, fleeing the Crashdown as Isabel stood up.

Maria blinked, looking over at her friend. "What was that about?"

"I have no idea." Isabel frowned. "Alex has been weird all day."

"Really?" Maria frowned slightly, but tried to keep her voice light. "Well, senioritis affects us all differently."

"Hmm." Isabel toyed with her necklace. She really didn't think that was it. But she'd made a pact with herself when Alex came back that she was going to avoid pushing him. Sighing, Isabel picked up her purse and started going through it for her keys. "Guess I'm going to have to take the Jeep," she muttered. She looked up at Maria. "Tell Max to give me a call if he needs a ride later, okay?"

"No problem." Maria called after Isabel as the alien headed to the door. "Isabel, I'm sure Alex is fine."

"You're probably right." Isabel smiled in thanks at her friend. Still, for someone who could read minds, Isabel was very confused as to what her boyfriend was thinking.

-------------------------------------------

"Hey," Max said quietly as he walked over to where Liz was sitting at the Crashdown counter.

"Max." She looked up, more than a little nervous. She hadn't seen him outside of brief school contact since Saturday. "How are you?" He looked tired.

"Okay, I guess. You?" He started to reach out to push back a lock of her hair that was falling loose from her ponytail, then pulled his hand back. He had to remember that he couldn't go around touching her like that anymore.

"Yeah." She nodded.

"So," he avoided her eyes, glancing around the empty restaurant. Only Maria there at the moment, supposedly working at refilling the sugar containers at the far end of the counter but not doing such a good job of not eavesdropping. "I wasn't sure if you still wanted to go today?"

Liz took a deep breath. "Max, we requested those materials weeks ago. We need them for our project." She took all her science projects seriously, and this was her last one at West Roswell High. She wanted to end on a good note.

"I can go get them myself," he pointed out. "You don't have to come."

"And what are we going to do when we have to work together to finish the project?" Liz countered. "No, Max. Whatever's going on with our personal lives, we can still work together and be friends. Right?" The last was said in a small voice. She didn't think she could bear to have Max exit her life completely.

"Sure." Max forced a smile. "We can do that." He hoped. He glanced out the window and frowned, something registering. "Where's the Jeep?"

"Oh, Isabel took it," Maria jumped in to the conversation. Max would have laughed if he hadn't been feeling so uncomfortable. Yeah, she hadn't been listening. "Apparently, Alex ran off and left her stuck here."

"So she decided to commandeer my car?" Max shook his head. "Great." That was his sister, all right. "Guess we're not going, after all."

Maria shrugged. "Why don't you take the Jetta?"

Liz spun around to look at her. "Won't you need it?"

"Nope." Maria glanced at the clock. "Michael's can take me home on the bike later. We don't have Lexy, so that will work." She grinned. "To be honest, I've missed having a reason to ride on the bike. I'll go get the keys." She moved towards the door to the back, pausing by Max's side. "Just try not to get my car shot up anymore, 'kay?"

"I'll do my best." Max smiled at her, then looked down at Liz. His smile faded. "I'll be right back." He used the excuse to head towards the bathroom.

Liz rubbed her arms. Yeah, this was going to be fun. But she and Max were going to have to get past this awkwardness. And they would – it was just going to be a matter of time. Determined, she headed out towards the street.

Where her mood was not improved any by the sight of Shalin waiting, leaning against the Jetta. "What are you doing here?" Liz asked sharply.

Shalin raised one eyebrow expressively. "Lovely to see you, too, Miss Parker," she said smoothly. "And as gracious as always."

Liz simply stood there, folding her arms and glaring. Her attempt at appearing intimidating only seemed to amuse the Skin, however.

"I was waiting for his royal kingship," Shalin explained. She moved closer, voice lowering conspiratorially. "How are you doing, Liz?" she asked, voice dripping with fake sympathy. "Max told me about what happened with the two of you."

"Max told you?" Then Liz snapped her mouth shut. Letting Shalin see how hurt that made her was probably a tactical error. No matter whose side Shalin said she was on, and despite her attempts at getting along with the Skin, Liz simply didn't trust her. Not surprising, based on the fact that Shalin freely admitted she wanted to kill Max. "I'm fine," she went on quickly. "Thanks." Her smile was equally false. "Now what did you want?"

Shalin shrugged. "I had an update today. Tell Max that things are going according to plan. He'll know what that means." Then she frowned. "Try not to upset him more," Shalin warned.

Liz blinked. "I'm not. Besides, why do you care?"

"I don't," Shalin admitted. "At least, not ordinarily. But based on history, he does stupid things when he's upset. And we don't need more than the usual measure of royal stupidity to deal with right now. So tone down the teen angst," she warned. Then she turned and left without another word, leaving a very confused Liz standing there. Now Shalin was acting all protective of Max, the king she hated? The world really was all off its regular beat.

"Hey, Liz."

She spun around quickly, heart beating loudly. She'd been so caught up in thinking about Shalin that she hadn't even heard the boy come up behind her. "Sean!" She glared at him. "Don't do that!"

"Okay," he said slowly. Then he smiled at her. "What's up?"

"Nothing."

That's when Max came out, hurrying up to her. "Ready to go, Liz?" He stopped. "Oh, hi, Sean."

"Max." Sean nodded to the other boy. "Where are you two going?"

"Just taking a drive to pick up some things we need for a science experiment," Liz said quickly. "I'll see you later."

Sean moved to block her way to the car. "In Maria's car?"

Max waved the keys. "She lent it to me."

"There was a transportation mix-up," Liz explained. "Long story."

"Well, I have nothing planned right now." He smiled hopefully. "Want some company?"

Liz hesitated, glancing from Sean to Max. "Actually, it's going to be a pretty long trip. I don't think that's such a good......"

"Sure." Max shrugged. "Why not?" He didn't actually like Maria's cousin, but maybe Sean would be some type of buffer zone to help alleviate the tension between him and Liz.

"Great." Sean slid into the back seat, recling back and making himself comfortable.

With a sigh, Liz got into the front seat next to Max. She wasn't sure about this little expedition.

-------------------------------------------

Liz chose to sit in the back seat with Sean on the way back to Roswell. It wasn't that the trip had been horrible, exactly. All three had managed to be civil together, and they'd gotten the books and materials they needed. But Max seemed quiet and preocuppied, even more so than usual. Not that Liz could blame him. He not only had the alien mess to think about, but they'd only been broken up for a few days. Not much time for healing. Maybe she shouldn't have insisted on coming along – it was possible that she was expecting things to get somewhat back to normal too quickly.

If Sean had noticed the tense silences, he hadn't given any sign of it. Instead, he kept on a running monologue. Slowly, Liz found herself into the conversation, so that by the time they were driving back, she sat next to him. Max didn't seem to mind. Maybe he was glad to have the distance from her. She couldn't tell.

She still had to relay Shalin's message to him. She wondered what that had been all about.

It hurt Liz to realize just how little clue she had about what was going on with Max these days.

The loud honking of a passing truck dragged Liz's attention from her thoughts. She looked out the window and saw the truck passing by to their side as they went through a curve. It had seemed awfully close.

"Cutting it a little close, aren't you, Evans?" Sean asked, leaning forward. "You might want to slow down a little."

Liz hadn't noticed, but the Jetta was going pretty fast, especially for the curving hills they were currently driving on. "Max, slow down."

"I can't." Max's voice was tight. He'd just realized something. "Something's wrong with the brakes."

Liz sat up straighter. "You're sure?"

"Yes," he snapped, trying to step on the brakes again. Nothing. "I'm having a hard time keeping the car on the road," he admitted.

They took another turn, much too fast. They were gaining speed by the second as they went down the hills. Another turn, and they found themselves speeding down towards a stark stone cliff wall.

Max tried to keep the car under control, but it was moving too fast. They were going to crash.

[Anla]

Chapter 5 - Suspicions

Alex lay in bed, trying to relax. Maybe get some sleep.

Maybe block out the images that kept flooding his mind.

"Isabel," he whispered as she drew back from their kiss. "Please......"

"What, lover? What do you want?"

Something was wrong. His eyes opened and he looked into hers, really looking. "No." He tried to stand up, struggling against the ropes keeping him tied to the chair. "You're not her."

She laughed as she stood up. "Had ya going for a while there, though, didn't I?" She reached down and played with the open top button of his shirt. "How much longer do ya think you're gonna hold out?" Then she rested her hand on his chest and shot out a burst of energy.

Alex's eyes shot open in the present, struggling against the scream fighting to escape his throat. That's when he realized his arms were held to his sides, the same way they'd been when she had him tied down, unable to escape. Feeling sick to his stomach, he scrambled from the bed and moved over to his desk chair.

"Okay, Alex, relax," he muttered. "That's all over. It's done. You're safe now." But the images kept running together in his mind.

Which were real? Which were drug-induced hallucinations? Nightmares? Games Lonnie played in his dreams? How the hell was he supposed to know anymore?

Alex shook his head sharply. He could almost hear Lonnie's words to him five months earlier. "It was all true..... Some ways, the dreams most of all."

He rubbed his chest where she had cut him. At least he knew that part was real. Ardan and Riverdog had done their best when they had him stashed away in Sanctuary, bandaging his wounds and bringing him back to health. Ardan had helped put his mind back together after Lonnie did her best to tear it to shreds. But they couldn't completely heal his scars and wounds. It had taken Max for that. Of course, from what little Alex had managed to pick up from Ardan during their brief mind-melds, he suspected that Ardan would have left the scars even if he could have healed like Max. Ardan would have wanted them as reminders for Alex.

Alex almost laughed at the thought. Like he needed them. He remembered each cut and bruise he'd left Lonnie's imprisonment with. He just wasn't sure of the circumstances behind each of them.

Standing up on unsteady feet, Alex left his room and went down the hall to the bathroom. He was glad his parents weren't home. If he did end up having a total break-down, he didn't want them to see it. Especially not his dad. His father had been watching him so closely since his return, as if he was waiting for something like this. Alex would hate to worry him more.

He closed the door behind him and took off his shirt. Then he turned his back to the mirror and looked over his shoulder at the tattoo Lonnie left on his back shoulder, the one that Max hadn't been able to erase. He reached out and traced the whirlwind symbol.

The mark of the royal house of Antar. Alex's jaw clenched. Isabel hadn't been wrong when she'd said it was like Lonnie had branded him as her property.

What else had she done to him?

"This is crazy," he muttered. He had to stop thinking about this or he really was going to go nuts. Reaching for his shirt, he put it back on over his head. He wasn't going to let Lonnie reach out and continue controlling his life. He'd escaped her once, and he wasn't going to be her prisoner again. Maybe he would go over and visit Maria and Michael. Or maybe hang out with Kyle – that was always good for mindless entertainment.

He reached for the doorknob. That's when it hit him – a sudden jolt of complete and total terror. And unlike the steady panic he'd been feeling for most of the evening, this was definitely not coming from him.

Who then?

He concentrated, reaching out with his emotions. Then he frowned, running down the hall to the phone. He dialed quickly.

"Sheriff? It's Alex. Something's wrong with Liz."

-----------------------------------

Liz watched the cliff wall coming closer, terrified as she realized that they were going to hit. She remembered that day sophomore year when she and Max went off the road. Instinctively, she turned to look at Max. His eyes met hers in the rear view mirror and for a second, it felt like they were completely in tune with each other again. And she calmed down. Max was there. They were together. They could deal.

She turned to the boy sitting next to her. "We're going to hit!" she screamed, throwing her arms around him and holding him tightly. "Oh, my God!" She wrapped her arms around him as tightly as she could, screaming all the while.

As soon as he saw that Sean's view was blocked by a hysterical Liz, Max put out one hand. It was going to be tricky. He would have to modify his force field to make it slightly elastic and pliable, or else the car would hit it hard and it would be just as destructive as hitting the cliff. Concentrating (and grateful for the fact that there were no other cars around to be in the way at that moment), Max kept on steering with his left hand while his right one glowed briefly, creating a bright green energy field.

The Jetta hit the field, and for a brief second Max was afraid that it wasn't going to work. But the field gave slightly, slowing down the car but not crashing it. He moved the energy field along with the car, keeping it on the road and away from the rocks. Liz's hysterical cries from the backseat covered up the noise as the car bounced slightly back from the field.

And then the car's speed stopped completely. They were stalled along the side of the road, but safe. No damage done. Max closed his hand, dispersing the energy. The whole thing had taken less than a minute.

"What was that?" Sean pushed Liz away from him, looking around him anxiously.

"What was what?" Liz pushed back her hair. She looked around wildly. "We're okay," she said, her voice full of relief.

"I thought I saw........" Then Sean shook his head. "Never mind. Just a trick of the light, I guess." He opened the door and got out of the Jetta. "What happened, man?"

Max put his hand on the dashboard, sending a burst of energy through to the engine. "I don't know." He got out of the car. "I don't know what made the car stop. Guess something stalled out." He reached inside and gave Liz a hand. "Are you okay?"

"I am now." She took a deep breath, turning to Sean. "Sorry about the freak-out. You must think I'm a total baby."

"Nah." Sean looked past her to the engine, frowning "We're damn lucky we didn't just die."

"Yeah." Max held on to Liz's hand for a moment longer before squeezing it and letting go.

"Why do you think the brakes went out like that?" Liz moved over to the side of the road, wrapping her arms around herself tightly.

"I don't know," Max repeated, following her. Sean moved to the front of the car and popped the hood. Max hoped that whatever damage he'd done to the engine would look like something that could actually happen to a car without outside interference. At least it would explain the car stopping the way it did. "Quick thinking," he said quietly to Liz.

"Thanks." She sighed. "I figured it would be good if we could avoid both being splattered and having Sean asking even more questions." She held out her hands. "I'm shaking." She laughed. "You'd think that after this many near-misses, a little near-collision with a rock wall wouldn't throw me this way."

"Don't," Max moved to hold her, pulling her close and resting his head on top of hers. "You're allowed to freak out when you almost die," he whispered. "No explanations needed."

"Thanks." Liz closed her eyes briefly, letting the feel of Max's arms around her help her regain her strength. Then, remembering that she'd given up that right, she moved away. "Now we need to figure out what happened exactly." She met his eyes seriously. "Unless you think this was an accident."

Max hesitated. "It could have been," he said slowly.

"Or........"

Max nodded. They'd both learned to be suspicious of 'accidents' like this. He reached into his pocket and pulled out his cell phone. "We should get Valenti out here. Have him take a look at things, just in case."

"Okay." Liz looked over at Sean, who was apparently very focused on looking at the car's engine. She frowned, noticing that even Sean had been shaken by their close call. She wasn't really paying attention to what Max was saying, and gave a slight jump when he touched her shoulder. She spun around to him, seeing that he was putting his phone back. "So, what did the sheriff say?"

"He was already on his way out here."

"What?" Liz was confused. "Why?"

Max looked past her to Sean, lowering his voice even more. "Apparently, Alex had already called and told him that something was wrong with you. He called Maria, who told him where we were."

"Whoa, hold on a minute." Liz shook her head. "How did Alex know that something was wrong with me?"

Max sighed. He was getting a little tired of this answer. "I have no idea." Then he moved off to talk with Sean.

Liz watched the two guys, thinking hard. She wasn't sure which concerned her more – the brakes on the Jetta failing the way they had, or the fact that Alex had somehow known about it. How could he possibly have known that?

And then she remembered something. The last traces of her fear faded away as she grew angry. She tensed up, pursing her lips together tightly. She would wait before saying anything, make sure that she was right and this wasn't just one of those things.

But if she was right.................

"Shalin," she spat out quietly.

--------------------------------------

Valenti slid out from under the car, looking up at the three young people gathered around. "I'm gonna radio for a tow truck to come pick it up," he said. But he hadn't gotten more than a few steps towards his car when Sean's voice stopped him.

"The brake lines were cut." Three pairs of eyes turned to look at Sean, but he was avoiding them, looking at the Jetta instead. "Weren't they?"

Quite an interesting bit of knowledge Sean had. Well, not much point in trying to deny it – he wasn't sure how closely Sean had looked at the car before he arrived. Valenti shrugged, looking directly at Sean. "Maybe. I don't know if it was intentional, if that's what you're suggesting. I mean, why would it be?" Sean's eyes shot to his, then back away quickly. "So we'll have a mechanic, someone who actually knows what he's doing, look it over. That work for everyone?"

"It's M's car," Sean muttered. "I'll call her and let her know what's going on."

"Here." Liz dug her phone out of her purse and handed it to him. "Use my phone."

"Thanks." Sean put the phone up to his ear and walked away to make the call.

Liz looked slyly at the sheriff. "Of course, by this time, Maria already knows something's up, right?"

He nodded. "I'm sure that Alex has everyone gathered together."

"The brake lines really were cut deliberately, weren't they?" Liz bit her lip nervously.

Valenti nodded again. "Yep."

"Great." Max closed his eyes briefly. "Well, it's been months since anyone tried to kill us. Guess we're due."

"Don't make jokes about this," Liz snapped.

"I'm not." He sighed and looked over at Sean. "I wish Sean hadn't been here when this happened. He's going to have questions."

"He does seem the inquisitive type all of a sudden, doesn't he?" Valenti turned to his car. "Let me call for the tow truck. I'll have it delivered to my house first. Then we can decide what to do about it."

"Okay." Max stared off in Sean's direction thoughtfully.

"Max......." Liz began.

"Something's going on with him," Max interrupted. He turned to her. "What do you think, Liz? You know him better than I do." That last said with only a slight bite to it. He hadn't really liked all the time Liz and Sean spent together the previous summer.

"Sean? I don't know," Liz replied, confused. "He's just Sean. I'm sure something's up with him – there always is. But I don't think he's really our problem right now." She put a hand on Max's arm. "There's something else....."

"Well, M's taking it pretty calmly, all things considered." Sean walked back to them, giving Liz a brief smile. "Only yelled for a couple of minutes. I think maybe motherhood's mellowing her."

"Maybe." Liz couldn't talk to Max with Sean there. She clasped her hands together. "Well, let's see about getting back to Roswell."

--------------------------------------------

The whole group was waiting at Valenti's house when they got there after dropping off Sean at Amy's. Liz's eyes flew around the living room, taking in everyone's concerned expressions. Kyle was sitting on the couch between Isabel and Maria, Michael hovering behind them while Alex stood over near the window. All five started talking as soon as the sheriff walked in with Max and Liz.

Isabel's voice rose over the others. "What happened?"

"It's okay, Iz. We're fine." Max looked over to meet Alex's eyes. "But I'm guessing you guys already knew that, right?" Alex looked away.

"Well, yeah," Maria said slowly. "The sheriff called. And so did dear cousin Sean." She made a face. "How did he get involved in this anyway?"

"Hold on," Kyle interrupted. "First things first. What exactly happened?"

"That's what I'd like to know," came another voice, and for the first time Liz noticed Shalin standing in the back corners of the room. Max didn't seem surprised to see her, but Liz tensed up instantly.

"What are you doing here?" she demanded.

Shalin glanced at her, then past her to Max. "Is there some reason I shouldn't be here, your majesty?"

Liz pushed past Max and strode up to Shalin. Michael stood straighter, frowning as he looked at the small human glaring at the Skin. "What happened is that someone cut the Jetta's car brakes. We could have died."

Shalin stared down at the younger girl, a small smile teasing the corners of her lips. "And what a tragedy that would have been," she murmured.

Valenti sighed. "Shalin......."

"But you clearly didn't," she continued. Once again she looked past Liz, ignoring the girl in order to address Max. "Someone cut the brake lines?"

"Yes."

"Deliberately?" Maria started to rise, stopping when Michael put a hand on her shoulder, watching the three standing in the center of the room carefully. "Did the Jetta crash?" She closed her eyes. "I don't even want to think about the bill for this," she whispered.

Isabel frowned at the human girl, standing up. "Good priorities, Maria." She fiddled with her necklace. "Someone tried to kill you?"

"We're fine, Iz," Max reassured her. "A little freaked, but okay."

Liz spoke over him. "Yes, someone tried to kill us." She looked back at Shalin. "Gee, wonder who that might have been?"

Shalin studied Liz, finally laughing. "So indignant." She shook her head. "What exactly are you implying, little girl?" Without moving any closer to Liz, she managed to project a sense of threat. Alex closed his eyes tightly, but nobody noticed.

Liz didn't seem to care about the menace Shalin was projecting. "Let's see." She held up her hand, starting to count off on her fingers. "Point one – someone cut the brake lines on the Jetta and we could have died. Point two – you've made no secret about wanting us dead."

"Their royal highnesses dead," Shalin corrected. She shook her head. "Don't flatter yourself by thinking that I've given you enough thought to contemplate your demise."

Liz went on. "Point three – you just happened to be hanging out near the Jetta right before our little accident." She crossed her arms and glared at Shalin. "Awfully coincidental, don't you think?"

"Yes, terribly." Shalin didn't seem too concerned, looking around the room towards Valenti, still smiling. "So, Jim, does the honor student make a convincing enough case for you?" She spoke lightly, holding out her hands. "Planning on putting me in cuffs and locking me away?"

Angry at being belittled, Liz's hand rose up to smack away Shalin's. "Don't joke about this!" Before she could touch the other woman, though, Shalin grabbed Liz's wrist, squeezing hard as she glared at the human.

"And don't you touch me!" she said in a cold voice. She let go of Liz and glared at Max. "I'm not going to be part of some alien witch-hunt your little human here has concocted."

"You expect us to believe that you had nothing to do with this?" Liz asked sarcastically before Max could answer. "That you're shocked and appalled that someone would dream of trying to hurt Max?"

Alex opened his eyes. "Liz, calm down," he got out in a tight voice. Kyle noticed the tension in his voice and turned to his friend.

"Alex, man, are you okay?" Alex looked pale.

"Yeah, I'm fine." He waved his hand in dismissal. "Just getting a little bit of a headache from all the yelling going on here." And more of one from all the emotions running rampant. Alex glanced at Michael, amazed at the lack of expression on his face. Considering the anger that was practically radiating from the alien, Alex was shocked that things weren't exploding left and right. Obviously Michael had realized something that Liz hadn't yet.

Shalin, in the meantime, had answered Liz. "No, actually I wouldn't be at all surprised at the idea of someone wanting to hurt Max. As I recall, there's a pretty long list of possibilities there." She glanced at Isabel. "What about you, princess? Can you think of anyone who might want to hurt you?"

Isabel sighed. "Liz, I don't think............."

"You honestly believe that she's innocent here?" Liz spun around to face Max. "Max, I saw her. She was standing right by the Jetta before we started off. She has motive, means, and opportunity. And we're supposed to just take her word for it that she had nothing to do with things?"

Max looked down at Liz's angry face, then over to Shalin, meeting the Skin's eyes. "Liz, I think that if Shalin was going to try and kill me, she would have tried something a bit more effective than cutting the brake lines."

Shalin nodded. "Poison, slitting your throat, maybe a nice knife to your heart," she agreed, mocking.

"You know, you're really not helping yourself here," Max pointed out.

"I don't care." Shalin waved her hand around the room. "I gave my word to protect you all, and I haven't done a single thing to make you doubt it."

"No, you haven't," Valenti spoke up quietly. "I'm with Max. Besides, I don't think this would be your style."

"What, because aliens don't use traffic accidents to kill?" Liz shook her head in amazement. "Remember how Rath and Lonnie used a truck to kill Zan?"

Alex pushed away from the wall abruptly. "This wasn't Lonnie." He walked outside to the back yard.

Isabel looked after him. "Great, Liz," she said shortly, following Alex.

Liz sighed. She hadn't meant to upset Alex with memories of Lonnie. But still...... "You're going to take Shalin's side here? You don't believe me?" she asked Max.

Max tried to take her hand but she yanked it back. "It's not about sides," he said quietly. "I know that you're upset. We all are........"

"No, you're not." Liz shook her head at him. "How can you be so calm after someone tried to kill you?" It was almost as if it didn't bother him at all, like it was just another normal day.

"Hold on," Kyle interrupted, standing up. "It wasn't Max's car. It was Maria's."

For the first time, Shalin looked worried. She turned rapidly to face Michael. "Tym, I didn't........"

"If I thought you had done this, you'd already be dust," Michael said in a cold, unemotional voice. Shalin looked relieved, but Kyle wasn't feeling so okay about it. He could see the way that Michael's fists were clenched, and worried about his alien friend. And about the furniture in their living room if Michael did decide to start blowing things up in his anger.

"Whoa, hold on a minute." Maria stood up, angrily whirling to face Michael. "You're saying that whoever did this was trying to target us?" It was bad enough when it had been alien-related, but deep down, Maria figured Max could take care of himself. But if it had been directed towards her ........ "Michael, Lexy could have been in the car!"

"I know." He walked around the couch and took her in his arms, holding her tight as she shook with fear and rage. "I know," he murmured again. "We'll find who did it." He looked over Maria's head to Shalin, who nodded understanding.

"Great," Liz piped up sarcastically. "Only I'm still voting for Shalin as suspect #1."

"You really do have tunnel vision, don't you?" Shalin shook her head. "I'm only going to say this one time. I am under orders not to kill either of the royal idiots. So I won't. I gave my word, and that actually means something to me."

"Please. This from a woman who has spent most of her lifetime lying to people and then killing them?" Liz shook her head. "How are we really supposed to be able to trust you?"

"Guess that's your problem, isn't it?" With that, Shalin pushed past Liz and walked over to the sheriff. "You investigate the human side of what I'm sure will be a very long list of possible enemies Max has made, and I'll see what I can find out on the alien front. That work?"

Jim nodded. "That will be fine."

"Great." And Shalin strode out the front door.

Liz looked around the living room, surprised. "That's it? You're just going to let her walk out of here?"

Max sighed, then turned and left the room, following Shalin without another word to Liz. She stared at him in disbelief.

"Liz." Maria walked over and touched her friend lightly on the arm. She was trying very hard to keep her own emotions under control, although the thought that her baby could have been in that car when it crashed was making it very difficult. "I really don't think Shalin had anything to do with it."

Liz looked at her oldest friend with shock. "How can you all trust her after everything? It's just like with.........." Then she broke off, biting her lip and looking down at the ground.

"No, it's not," Michael said firmly. This wasn't like with Tess. Although he could see where Liz would draw the similarities.

Liz shook her head, then turned and walked out of the house herself.

Valenti sighed. "I'd better get working. I'll be at the office if you need anything."

Kyle watched his father leave before turning back to Michael and Maria. "Well, that went well."

------------------------------------------

Isabel found Alex standing in the middle of the back yard, staring out at nothing, deep in thought. "Hey," she said, lightly touching his arm, trying not to feel hurt at the little jerk away he made. "I'm sorry about what Liz said. You know she wasn't trying........"

Alex shook his head, still not meeting her eyes. "That's not why I left." His mouth twisted into a bitter little smile. "It's not like you guys can avoid mentioning Lonnie and Rath forever. I get that."

"Then why?" Isabel kept her voice soft, hoping to get him talking. It was so strange – at times she felt like she knew Alex better than anyone. But then there were moments like this when she had no clue what he was thinking.

Alex sighed, turning to face her. His eyes looked very tired. "It was all the emotions in there. Liz in particular, although Michael wasn't much better." This time the smile was more genuine. "It felt like I was being hit with a psychic sledgehammer. Not an experience I'd recommend."

"Oh." Isabel tried to process that. She was suddenly aware that they weren't in the most private location, and she, unlike Michael, couldn't be sure that they weren't being watched. "Want a ride home?"

"Sure." Alex took Isabel's hand when she held it out, and they walked around to the front. He opened the door and let Isabel climb into the Jeep first. "Won't Max be upset at you for taking off with his ride twice in one day?" he asked as he climbed in next to her.

Isabel shook her head, closing her eyes briefly. She made the connection with Max easily and smiled as she opened them again. "I told him that we're leaving."

Alex smiled slightly. "That's pretty convenient."

Isabel looked away, still a bit uncomfortable with her growing powers. "Well, Max is my brother. It's a little easier to talk to him. But he can't jump into my thoughts." She put her hand over his. "You're the only one who can do that. Anyway, I think Max is a bit busy in there."

"Can't be fun to have to defuse an emotional warhead like that," Alex commented casually.

Isabel shrugged, starting the engine. "Liz doesn't always manage to handle things well," she pointed out.

"Maybe Max handles things too well," Alex replied, pointing. The door to the Valenti house opened and out strode Shalin, walking briskly down the sidewalk away from them. Max came out right behind her, hurrying to catch up. "How long can he play peacemaker without blowing up himself?"

"Max isn't the one I'm worried about right now." Isabel pulled away from the curb. "I didn't think you could read anyone else's mind."

"I can't." Alex leaned back against the car seat. "Just yours, my lady."

"Then what did you mean about the psychic sledgehammer?"

Alex sighed. "It's the emotions," he explained. "I'm not actually picking up their thoughts. But I could feel Liz's fear and anger – it was practically a tidal wave knocking me down." It had felt almost that physical. "Too much going on in there."

"And Michael?"

"Michael's different," Alex said slowly. "Just as furious. Maybe more. But he's much ..... colder, I guess would be the best word. More focused." He frowned. "He was keeping it tightly locked down because if he didn't........" No need to go into more detail. He could see from the way that Isabel's hands tightened on the steering wheel that she knew what Michael was capable of doing when Maria and their child were threatened. "Hey, it's okay." Alex put his hand on Isabel's leg. "Michael will be fine. He's got experience with this." Sadly. "And he was helping Maria keep her emotions under control, too." But when they caught up with whoever did this, Alex didn't envy them having to face either Michael or Maria.

Of course, considering how someone could have died, he wasn't going to feel sorry for the culprit either.

"That's how you knew about Liz. You could feel her being scared?"

He nodded. "She was terrified."

Isabel cast a glance at him from the corner of her eyes. He was so calm about this. "You can do this with everyone? Feel their emotions?" They'd all realized that Alex had come back from his experience with Lonnie somewhat different – Ardan had come right out and said so when they first got Alex back, after all. Still, this went further than she'd imagined.

"No." Alex gave an exaggerated shudder and laughed. "Thank God. I think I'd definitely be ready to be locked away if that happened. Can you imagine?"

"Then who?"

"I don't know. It's usually really faint, like echoes." Alex thought about it. "Michael and Maria. Liz and Max. You, of course." Another quick smile. "Kyle, too, I think. Oh, and sometimes I think I can pick up a little spark of something from Lexy, but I'm not sure about that."

Isabel thought about it. "Everyone in the connection. People whose minds you've touched." She pulled up in front of his house and turned to him. "Ardan?"

Alex met her eyes. "Now there's a place I don't want to go again," he said quietly. "His mind made Michael's seem calm and rational."

"What about Shalin?"

"No clue." He shrugged. "But I think Liz is off-base on that one. I don't think she had anything to do with it."

Isabel nodded, looking away briefly, studying the street in front of them. A street full of ordinary homes with ordinary yards, filled with normal people living normal lives. Lives like Alex would have had if they hadn't come into his life. She noticed that they'd very carefully left two other names off the list of those whose minds Alex had connected with.

Kivar. Lonnie.

"Hey." Alex put his hand under her chin and turned her to look at him. His face was serious, eyes earnest as they gazed into hers. "I can practically hear you going into guilt mode again. This is not your fault."

"Isn't it?"

"Things are the way they are," he said firmly. "And if someone had come to me three years ago and told me that I could have you in my life just as long as I was willing to deal with some empathic abilities, then I would have asked how fast I could sign up."

Isabel had to smile at that. "Well, sometimes you weren't the most reasonable," she teased.

"Around you? Never." Alex leaned over and kissed her gently. "I love you, Isabel. Don't ever doubt that. The rest – I can deal with it." He would – he just had to figure out how.

"Okay." Isabel took his hands in hers. "Thank you. For telling me what's going on."

"Not a problem, my lady."

She returned his smile. "Alex, you know you can tell me anything, right? I can handle it. We can handle it."

Alex gave her another quick kiss, then pulled back and got out.

As he walked around to let her out of the Jeep, Isabel couldn't help but notice he hadn't answered her last question.

---------------------------------------

Two blocks away from the Valenti house, Shalin sighed and stopped suddenly, twirling around to face Max. "What do you want?" she snapped, hands on her hips and glaring.

"Me?" Max pretended to give it consideration. "First place in the Science Fair. A passing grade in Calculus. A raise. Intergalactic peace. A hot tabasco sundae." He gave her a small grin. "The usual."

"Sorry – can't help you." She started walking again.

"Really?" Max fell into place alongside her. "Not even with the sundae?"

"I don't like ice cream."

"Okay. We could get a burger instead."

"Why?" She glared at him as they walked. "So you can pump me for some more information on my nefarious plans? Keep an eye on me to make sure I'm not tinkering with any more motor vehicles?"

"Well, for one thing, I'm pretty sure you're not going to let me in on your plans, nefarious or not," he answered. "And secondly, no one thinks that you were the one who sabotaged the Jetta."

"Your precious little Parker does," Shalin replied icily.

"Liz is scared," Max answered. "She jumped to conclusions. She'll get that later."

"I doubt it." Shalin cast a sideways glance at him. "You're not that frightened, though? Why?" She gave a malicious grin. "Not getting a death wish, are you, your majesty? That would take all the fun out of things."

Max shook his head, avoiding her first question. "See, it's comments like that which cause scenes like the one we just had. You can't keep going on and on about wanting to kill us and then get angry when someone takes you seriously."

"I should be taken seriously," she answered calmly. "But what I want doesn't matter. I gave my word to Tym. I meant it, no matter what any of you might think."

"Actually, I believe you," he said honestly.

That brought her up short. "Why?" she asked bluntly. "As your little ex pointed out, it's not like I haven't spent a very long lifetime lying and pretending to be things that I'm not. Why believe that my oath to Michael means anything to me?"

Max took a step closer, lowering his voice. Nobody was around, but still, wasn't exactly something to be yelling about. "Because you were willing to die to keep his secret," he said quietly. He could see a flicker of some emotion in her eyes and smiled slightly. "You didn't think I'd forgotten about that, did you? You would have bled to death rather than let me know about Kivar's programming." Now that it came up, there was something he'd been wondering about. "What did you think I was going to do, anyway? Turn on Michael if I learned what was really going on?"

"Yes." Shalin answered simply, no trace of antagonism in her voice. "Based on how quickly you threw him aside the last time, yes. Do you blame me?"

The thing was, Max couldn't. Not with any real honesty. "You don't need to protect Michael from me," was all he could say, turning and starting to walk away. In a few seconds, Shalin was back at his side.

She made no direct reply to what he said. Max wondered what she was thinking as they walked along in silence as it grew darker. He supposed the fact that she was there, still walking next to him was something. As often, Max wondered what was going on in the Skin's mind. He generally felt like he was dealing with a wild animal when talking with her, one who would spook and bolt if he said the wrong thing. But he didn't fear her, not really. He believed that, at least until Kivar was defeated, he was as safe with Shalin as with anyone. She might hate him, but she would fulfill her oath to Michael.

And, well, who knew what was going to happen after they fought Kivar? At times, Max wasn't sure that was a future he needed to worry about too much anyway. They would face Kivar and defeat him. There was no other alternative he was willing to consider. Kivar had hurt too many people too many times. But deep down, Max had doubts about whether he was going to survive Kivar in this lifetime. After all, he hadn't the last time around. But Max was going to do everything in his power to make sure Kivar didn't drag anyone else down with him this time.

He wondered if Shalin considered the possibility that Kivar might rob her of her opportunity to kill him herself. That would probably piss her off more than anything else except Kivar winning.

Oh, well, At least Shalin was honest with him. And they needed her. They needed the T'onxyl.

The Skin suddenly stopped and turned to him. Max looked around. He'd been so lost in his thoughts that he hadn't even noticed where they were. The Crashdown.

"Still hungry?" She gave him a look that was half-dare, half-question.

Max almost laughed. "Sure." Looked like their truce was holding.

As he held open the door for her, Shalin smiled. "But you're paying."

This time Max did chuckle. Figured.

---------------------------------------------

Two days passed with no progress on figuring out who had cut the brake lines on the Jetta. It had been fixed, but Maria was nervous everytime she and Lexy drove in it. Michael wouldn't even let them get into the car until he or Max had checked it out. Maria was used to living in a state of heightened stress, but this was ridiculous. It didn't help that Liz was still distant and obviously upset with everyone for not jumping on her anti-Shalin bandwagon. Or that dear cousin Sean was acting even weirder than usual, avoiding both her and her mother, only coming home to sleep for a few hours each night.

Oh, and Lexy could apparently pick up on her parents' stress, because she was much crankier than usual. The lack of sleep wasn't helping Maria any.

Which isn't to say that she would have reacted any more calmly when the tourist kept making suggestive comments to her at the Crashdown on Wednesday night. But it really didn't help.

Michael walked in the front doors with Kyle just in time to witness her eruption. "I have had just enough of your innuendoes and come-ons," she screamed, not caring that every head in the place spun around to watch. "Oh, baby, come and let me show you a good time," she repeated in a mocking voice. "Do you not get the concept of no? Because I've gotta tell ya, twenty minutes of this crap? No tip's worth it."

"Look, sweetie, if you can't handle a little ............" The man stood up indignantly.

"A little what?" Michael asked in a low tone, moving to face the strange man. The stranger instantly backed up at the look in Michael's eyes.

"Hey, I was just being friendly," he protested weakly.

Maria shook her head. "Smiling is friendly. Sexist comments and wandering hands – not so much."

Michael's eyes narrowed. "Get out," he told the man.

Liz had come rushing in from the backroom while this was going on. "He's right," she told the man. "And don't come back. We don't need your sort of business here."

Michael kept glaring at the guy until he scurried out of the restaurant. Then he turned back to Maria. "You okay? He didn't hurt you?"

"I'm fine. What goes on with guys like that?" She was shaking with anger.

Kyle looked around at the way the other customers were staring and sighed. Sometimes he wondered if people just came to the Crashdown hoping for some sort of entertainment to watch while they ate. "Show's over, folks." Some embarrassed glances, then everyone looked away.

"Come on." Liz put her arms around Maria and led her towards the back. "Let's get you calmed down a little." All resentment was gone at seeing her best friend so upset.

Michael was still staring at the door. Maria saw this and rolled her eyes. "I'm okay, Spaceboy. Come on."

Alex walked in the door, stride breaking slightly at seeing Michael's glare. "Hey, did I do something?" He could pick up annoyance from the others, but no actual fear. More of the low-level irritation he'd been picking up for the last few days.

"Some guy got fresh with Maria," Kyle said quietly. "Michael's thinking about going after him."

"No, he's not," Maria said firmly. "Come on, Michael," she repeated. Scowling, Michael followed the girls into the backroom. Kyle and Alex exchanged glances and went back there, too.

"You okay, Maria?" was the first thing Alex asked.

"Yeah." She rolled her eyes as she sat down on the couch next to Liz. "Pissed, but okay."

Alex looked at her, noticing how tense she looked, how tired. "It's time to get going to class," he started, "but I'm thinking that maybe you should take the night off."

"That might not be such a bad idea," Liz agreed. "But can you do that?"

"We're allowed one absence a marking period," Alex assured her. "And since we've both been model night-school students, it won't be a problem."

"A break sounds great," Maria admitted. "But I don't know." She looked over at Michael, eyes sparkling slightly. "I'm not sure my school warden will allow it."

Michael snorted. Like he could ever stop Maria from doing whatever she wanted to. "You and Liz should go out. Have some fun. Do girl stuff or something."

Maria laughed, rolling her eyes. "Girl stuff? How enlightened of you, Spaceboy."

"Whatever." He was smiling now, too, though, some of his own tension easing away. "Have fun."

She gave him a curious look. "You and Lexy will be okay?"

"Sure." Michael knelt in front of her. "I'll pick her up from your mom. We'll be fine."

Maria thought about it for a minute. Then she turned to Liz. "You ready for a girls' night out?"

Liz smiled. "I think I could handle that," she replied. She stood up. "Let's get changed and go."

Maria put her hands on Michael's shoulders and leaned down for a kiss. "Thanks," she murmured.

"Have fun," he whispered back, standing up straight. The three boys watched the girls head upstairs to get changed out of their uniforms.

"See ya," Michael said, turning to leave.

Kyle and Alex exchanged glances. "You thinking what I'm thinking?" Kyle asked, starting to grin.

Alex grinned back. "And to think I never skipped class once in my life before joining IKAAC."

"Well, son, you have much to learn," Kyle teased his friend.

----------------------------------------------

Lexy was fed and Michael was sitting on the floor playing with her when he sensed them coming down the hall. Frowning, he got up to open the door. "What are you two doing here?"

"Hey, be nice, Guerin." Kyle pushed past him, boxes in hand. "We come bearing pizza."

"And videos." Alex held up the bag in his hand. "Videos with many explosions and minimal plot line to drag the movie down."

"We figured Maria wasn't the only one who could use a little break." Kyle put down the pizza and picked up Lexy, swinging her into the air. "So we're here to help babysit." He glanced over at Michael. "Lexy and you."

Michael scowled, but could see that it had no effect on Kyle. "I'm fine."

"Sure you are," Alex said easily, swinging past him to collapse on the couch. "You and Maria have been walking advertisements for calm tranquility these last few days."

"We've had some stuff on our minds," he pointed out.

"Very true." Kyle sat down with Lexy in his lap. "And you know what Buddha recommends for that?"

"Action movies and pizza?" Michael asked dryly, sitting down on the chair.

"Actually, my first thought was to go out and play some pool," Kyle admitted. "I figured with your alien powers, we should be able to pick up some money easy."

"But that might be a little hard with Lexy along." Alex smiled down at the baby. "So action movies and pizza it is."

Michael looked from one to the other, trying to keep the scowl in the face of their grinning expressions. Finally, he gave up the fight. "Don't you two have anything better to do?"

"Not really," Kyle admitted, shaking his head sadly.

"It's Mr. Evans's birthday," Alex explained. "So Isabel has the whole family dinner thing going on. And you know that Kyle doesn't have a social life."

"Hey." Kyle looked around for something to throw at Alex, then realized he still had Lexy in his arms. So he restrained himself in order to be a good example. "I used to have quite the life before I started hanging out with all you aliens and geeks."

"I guess you're the geek in that comparison," Michael pointed out to Alex, sitting down on the floor. He had to admit that the pizza did smell good.

Alex shrugged and opened the box, taking a slice. "I'm sure he meant it in the best possible way. And we should make allowances for Kyle, since it's been ... how long has it been since your last date?" He turned to Kyle.

"Nice, Whitman." Kyle sighed and leaned back slightly. "I really do need to get a life," he admitted.

"I'm sure Isabel could find you someone to date," Alex suggested helpfully.

Kyle sat up straight, eyes widening in terror. "Don't even joke about something like that!"

Michael shook his head and took his daughter from Kyle. "Let me just get Little ET here to bed." He stood up. "Don't eat all the pizza."

As he changed Lexy, Michael could hear Alex and Kyle debating the merits of getting Isabel into matchmaking mode. He found himself chuckling softly. Lexy looked at him and smiled sleepily. "It's good to have family around, huh, teelani?" he whispered quietly.

----------------------------------------------

Amy opened the door for Jim. "Is Sean here?" he asked as he entered her home.

"No. Why? What's going on?" Amy closed the door behind him and turned. "And don't try to tell me it's nothing, Jim, because I know you. There's something going on. You're all serious sheriff-face."

"Yeah." Jim took off his hat and sat down in the living room. "You might want to take a seat."

"Oh, that's never a good start." Still, Amy followed his advice and sat down.

"My friend in Albuquerque was finally able to get back to me today," Jim started. "Turns out that Sean had come to the attention of some of the law enforcement there."

Amy closed her eyes. What a surprise. "What now?"

"Gambling. Word on the street was that Sean owed quite a bit of money. And to some not-very-nice people. Nothing that could be proven, so Sean wasn't arrested yet, but......"

"Yet." Amy sighed. "Well, I guess we know now why Sean's back in Roswell. He was trying to avoid his bookie. Wonderful."

"Yeah, but that doesn't really explain everything, does it?" Amy's eyes flew open and she stared at the sheriff as he went on. "Like why he's so interested in Alex all of a sudden."

"You think there's more to it," Amy said slowly.

"Don't you?"

------------------------------------------

"You sure about going here?" Liz looked up at the restaurant in front of them. "It feels kind of disloyal." She looked at the sign – 'Martian Mess Hall'. "And it has a really stupid name."

"Please – I have had enough of the Crashdown for one day," Maria insisted. "And I've heard the food here is pretty good. And not expensive, which is a good thing, since Michael's already talking about starting a college fund for Lexy."

"Do you find it at all strange how interested Michael is in everyone else's education except his own?"

"That's my guy." Maria pushed open the doors to the restaurant, Liz right behind her, then froze suddenly. "Wonderful," she muttered.

"What?"

Maria pointed. "Look." Liz followed her line of sight and saw Sean sitting at one of the booths, apparently involved in a very serious conversation with an older man. "It's like he's everywhere these days," Maria muttered.

Sean started to look up and Liz pulled Maria to the side, hiding the two of them out of sight behind a potted plant. "Shh," she said, remembering that strange phone conversation she'd overhead Sean having the other day.

"What is it....." Maria started, then grew silent as she saw her cousin stand up angrily and lean across the table to his companion, pounding his hand down on the tabletop for emphasis. She couldn't hear what they were saying, but it clearly wasn't a happy conversation. The grey-haired man seemed calm by comparison, speaking briefly to Sean , who turned and stormed off in their direction. Maria pulled Liz over to the side and Sean stomped past them, not even noticing the two girls.

"What do you think that was all about?" Liz whispered, clinging to Maria's arm.

"I don't know, but I'm starting to think that something's up with Cousin Sean," Maria whispered back. "Something even worse than normal for him. Hold on." She gestured back to the dining area. The older man had stood up, gathering a cane as he left behind money for the bill. In contrast to Sean's departure, the strange man walked out in a calm and dignified manner, clearly in no hurry. Going by instinct, Maria pulled Liz down a hallway towards the restrooms and out of sight. Unlike Sean, this man seemed the sort who might take more notice of his surroundings.

As soon as he left the restaurant, though, Maria came out and was going towards the door. "Come on!" Liz right behind her, Maria ran outside, just in time to see the man drive away. She read the license plate out loud. "NFR 293," she repeated to herself. "Liz, do you have something to write it down on?"

"Yeah." Liz dug through her purse and pulled out a pen and paper. "Got it," she said, writing down the license plate. She looked at Maria. "What do you have in mind?"

"I think maybe we should find out who dear Sean is meeting with, don't you?" Maria asked grimly.

"Okay." Liz put the number carefully into her purse. So much for dinner. "Let's call the sheriff."

[Anla]

Chapter 6A - Roswellian Sleuthing

Maria was rocking a fidgety baby as the rising sun's rays came through their living room window. "You know, all this stress isn't good for Lexy," she commented, walking around the room. "It makes it hard for her to sleep."

"Which makes it hard for you to sleep – I know." Michael moved over and took Lexy from her mother. "Why don't you at least try and get some more rest, Maria? You look..........." He broke off at her glare. "Um, yeah. Never mind."

Maria's eyes narrowed dangerously before she decided to let it slide. "I can't sleep. Not until we know what's going on with dear cousin Sean." She grimaced. "He's always been trouble, you know."

"You've mentioned it a few times," he muttered, sitting down and rocking Lexy gently. Maria continued to pace, even without the baby in her arms. Obviously she was just way too upset herself to sit down and rest. He guessed the movement helped her some.

"Even when we were kids." Maria shook her head. "Every time he'd come visit, he'd get in trouble. Break windows, burn Mom's pies – and always blame it on me. He'd smile at Mom and get away with everything." She paused by the window. "It used to really piss me off. And things just got worse when he got older."

"I remember." Michael kept his attention on Lexy. He'd known Sean DeLuca casually, even before he knew Maria. Mostly from questioning by Valenti's deputies for things like breaking and entering and various 'trouble-making'. The two of them had been high up on the town's list of juvenile delinquents. "He also asked me to watch out for you and your mom after Alex....... well, everything with Alex." He glanced at her quickly.

Maria frowned. "Thanks. You had to remind me of that, too, huh?" No matter how annoyed she was with Sean on pretty much a daily basis, he was family. And she was as worried about him as she was furious with him. "He just gets himself into these situations all the time."

"We don't know what the situation is this time," he pointed out reasonably. Gambling debts he could deal with. As long as it wasn't anything alien-related. Of course, Valenti was right about Sean's debts not explaining the questions about Alex. Before he could say anything else, he sensed people approaching the door. "Come in," he called.

Alex and Kyle entered the apartment. "Come in?" Kyle asked. "Great security there, Guerin. What if we were dangerous?"

Michael smirked. "Right. I'm terrified."

"He knew it was you," Maria explained, sitting on the couch. Alex sat next to her, putting a hand on her neck and rubbing comfortably. "Hmm, thanks," she murmured. "I've been awake all night."

Kyle plopped down on the ground next to Michael and Lexy. "Little one kept you awake?"

"She's been worried about Sean," Michael answered, handing the now calm baby over to Kyle.

Alex snorted. "Good ol' Sean."

Maria smiled a little at her friend. "He never was too nice to you, was he?"

Alex shrugged. "Hey, I'm sure he meant the 'Alice' nickname as a term of endearment."

Michael looked up and over at the door before he stood up, reaching down for Lexy. "Let me put her in her crib," he said quietly. "The others are here."

By the time Valenti had entered the apartment with Max and Isabel, Michael was back out in the living room.

"Where's Liz?" Alex wanted to know.

Maria cast Max a quick glance, frowning a little at the lack of expression on his face. Michael had told her how Max reacted the night they broke up, so she knew he wasn't as unfeeling about the way things had ended with Liz as he was trying to appear. "Her parents are going through some stuff about college. Classes, housing – stuff like that. Guess they wouldn't let her get out of it," she explained.

Max sat on the edge of the couch near Maria. "We can fill her in later." He looked over at Valenti. "What were you able to find out about that license plate?"

Valenti leaned against the wall. "It was a rental car," he answered.

Kyle frowned. "How do we find out who rented it?"

His father smiled slowly. "Already done." He took a piece of paper from his pocket. "Turns out it was rented right here in Roswell. Wasn't hard to find out by who."

"You know, sheriff, sometimes it definitely rocks to have you on our side," Maria said, grinning.

"Only sometimes?" he asked, tone full of pretend hurt.

"Well, sometimes we're worried that you're going to ground us," Alex explained.

Valenti schooled his features to be serious. "As long as we don't have any repeats of the whole underage gambling thing, we should be okay."

"You know, that leaves a whole lot of other areas to explore," Kyle mused. Then he saw his father's glare and continued quickly. "Hypothetically speaking, of course."

Isabel rolled her eyes. "So who rented it?"

Valenti read the name off the paper. "Jack Patterson." He looked around the group. "Anyone recognize the name?" Everyone shook their heads. "Well, I suppose it would have been too much to hope for if you did. He's staying out at the Tumbleweed. Room 23."

Michael looked over at Max, a question in his eyes. Max folded his arms and nodded slowly. "Find out what you can," he said quietly. "But that's all."

Michael nodded. "Information gathering," he agreed. "Sure."

"This might not be anything alien-related," Valenti pointed out. "Maybe this Patterson has something to do with Sean's gambling debts."

"I don't know," Maria argued. "I mean, he was human. I didn't get any alien vibes from him. But he just didn't look like I'd think a bookie would. Too dignified."

"Because you know so many bookies?" Alex teased.

Maria held out her hands helplessly. "Okay, admittedly I'm working with a really limited pool of experience. I'm just saying that my instincts say there's more going on here."

"That's enough for me," Max said. He'd learned to trust Maria's instincts.

"All right, so we find out who this guy is, then we meet again and decide what to do about it." Isabel stood up. "We'd better get to school." A mischievous little grin appeared on her face. "Otherwise we really might end up getting grounded."

"Which is a very strong possibility," Valenti joked right back. At least, they all hoped he was joking.

"Give me a lift?" Isabel asked Alex, who leapt to his feet and took her hand. He seemed better, calmer, than he had the previous afternoon.

"Of course, my lady."

"Wow – does this mean that I'm actually going to be able to keep custody of my Jeep for the day?" Max said, hand over his heart. "I think I may go into shock."

"Don't give her any ideas, man," Kyle warned. "She might take the Jeep just so you have to walk around Roswell."

"That's true," Max said seriously. "She can be malicious like that."

"And she's also right here listening." Isabel shook a threatening finger at her brother. "So unless you want to have dreams about dancing pink hippopotamuses in tutus for the next week........."

"Way too many Disney movies," Kyle muttered as the door shut behind them. Valenti looked over at Michael and Maria.

"I could look into the motel room," he pointed out. "You don't have to."

"Right." Michael shook his head. "We don't want a repeat of last year's experience with Sorenson. The town sheriff looking around like that might draw too much attention."

"And if you get caught?"

"I won't," Michael answered with certainty.

"All right," Valenti said slowly. He wasn't comfortable with it, but he did have to admit that Michael had the skills necessary to do this. "But just check things out. Don't do anything dangerous."

Michael smirked. "Yes, sir."

Well, that was probably the best he was going to get. "Be careful. Take care," Valenti said to Maria before leaving.

As soon as the door closed behind him, Michael turned to look at Maria, who met his suspicious look with one of total innocence. "You've been awfully quiet," he accused.

"Who, me?" She smiled at him sweetly.

The suspicion crystallized. "No," he said shortly.

"I don't know what you're talking about." As if on cue, Lexy started to cry. "I'd better go check on her."

"Maria, I mean it. No!"

The only response he got was a little wave as she went in to check on their daughter.

-----------------------------------------

"No. Not such a hard word to understand," Michael muttered from where he was standing, watching Maria talk with some guy over in front of the motel. She'd walked right up to the young man as he worked on fixing the soda machine, smiling brightly and talking a mile-a-minute. Michael shook his head as the other guy smiled and answered Maria. He thought he'd made it clear that he was going to check out this Patterson's room alone. No, he was sure he'd made it clear. Yet somehow Maria had packed up Lexy's things, taken her to Amy for a few hours, returning in time to climb right onto the back of the bike behind Michael. The alien still wasn't sure how it had happened. He'd have to be faster next time.

Of course, even if he was, he had a strong suspicion Maria would still find a way to tag along.

With a final smile and wave, Maria left and walked away from the motel. Michael rolled his eyes as the guy's gaze lingered on Maria for a moment, before gathering his tools and getting in his van to leave. Maria headed around the building, out of sight. Michael watched the van drive away as Maria came up behind him.

"He's not in there," Michael said flatly.

"Nope." Maria moved to his side, smiling brightly at him. "Bill – that's the really nice guy who was working on the Coke machine," her smile grew mischievous as Michael raised an eyebrow at her description of the guy, "says that he saw my Uncle Fred drive off about fifteen minutes ago."

"Uncle Fred?"

"Well, I had to give him some reason why I wanted to know if anyone was inside, didn't I?" She shrugged. "I was so looking forward to seeing him, too. You know how close Uncle Fred and I am."

"Then I guess he won't mind us making ourselves comfortable in his room." Michael started towards room 23.

Maria followed, eyes narrowing. "Hey, wait a minute. How did you already know that he wasn't in his room?"

Michael paused at the door, looking down at her and smirking. "I could sense that nobody's inside."

"From that distance?" Michael shrugged. Maria glared at him. "So I wasted all that time with Bill?"

Michael's smirk grew even more pronounced. "I didn't want to spoil your fun." He put his hand over the lock. "Besides, this way we know how long he's been out. He probably won't be coming back too soon."

"Oh. Okay." That made Maria feel better. The door opened with a soft click and Michael pushed it. She followed him inside. The blinds were drawn and the place was pretty dark. "Let's see what we can find out about our elusive Mr. Patterson."

Michael looked over as she headed towards the bathroom. "Put on your gloves before you touch anything," he warned her.

She made a face at him. "Please, like this is my first time breaking and entering?" She waved her gloved hands at him before turning on the bathroom light. Michael might not need the extra illumination, but she did.

He chuckled softly. They certainly had come a long way since their first time breaking into a motel room to investigate. Then he grew serious. Last time they'd found a Skin spying on him. Before that, FBI agents working for Topolsky. What was up this time?

"Nothing." Maria came out of the bathroom. "Doesn't even have his name or address on any luggage tags. You find anything?"

He looked up from the garbage can. "Empty."

"Too bad."

Michael moved past her. "Let's see what's in his luggage."

It didn't take long for them to see that there really wasn't anything interesting in Jack Patterson's luggage. Some clothes, personal toiletries, a map of Roswell – nothing else. Not even a book to read.

Maria put her hands on her hips, glaring around the empty motel room. "Well, this is disappointing," she pointed out. "I mean, it's not like I was expecting a nametag saying 'Bookie' or 'Alien Spy' or anything, but I thought there'd be some clue."

"He's not an alien," Michael said absently. "I don't get any Antaran vibes from this place." He shook his head, just as frustrated as she was. "Maybe........" That's when he heard the noise outside.

"Michael......" she whispered as the footsteps stopped in front of the door.

Quickly, he grabbed her and pulled her down to the ground. Someone knocked on the door, loudly. Michael lay down, pulling Maria on top of him. "Shh....." He wanted to get as low on the floor as possible, to lower the chance of anyone looking through the cracks in the blinds and seeing them in there.

"You in there?" A loud, familiar voice called out. The banging continued, even louder than before. "Patterson, we need to talk!" A few more minutes of banging, during which Maria stared at Michael, wide-eyed. He nodded, recognizing the voice, too. "Patterson!" Finally, the knocking stopped, and they heard the person outside walk away.

Maria closed her eyes in relief. They hadn't been seen. "That was Sean," she whispered.

"Yeah, I know." Michael shifted slightly, bringing Maria to an awareness of where they were. She opened her eyes and looked down at Michael, smiling slowly.

"Hello there, Spaceboy." She put her hands on either side of his face. "Been a while since you've pulled me into some cheap motel room, hasn't it?"

He grinned up at her, moving up to just barely touch her lips with his own. "Too long," he said in a low voice, hands moving to her back to hold her closer.

"The investigating team of Guerin and DeLuca," she teased, trying to keep her breathing under control. Damn, but he did know how to use those hands of his. "Back in business."

"Yeah," he got out before moving quickly in for another kiss. All the adrenaline of the last few days – it had to go somewhere, right?

Maria let herself give in to the sensations of the kiss for the moment, shifting to get a better angle to touch him. At her movement, Michael's hand moved off her to land on the floor. Next to the bed, it fell into contact with something.

Maria could feel the change instantly. Michael pushed her back, staring at the object next to him. She followed his line of sight. A cane. "Oh, yeah. Guess he must have more than one. Or maybe he doesn't always ..........." Her voice trailed off as she saw the horrified way he was staring at the cane. His eyes had a slightly unfocused look to them, like he was watching something else, some far-off sight. A memory? A vision? "Michael, what do you see?"

He tore his eyes away from whatever it was that he viewed, concentrating on Maria's concerned eyes. He drew away from the cane, standing up and getting ready to get out of there. They'd found as much information as they were going to. His answer came out in a harsh whisper. "Pierce."

-------------------------------------------

Alex looked up and down the street as he stood on the DeLuca doorstep. "Want to explain to me again why we're here? Instead of, oh, I don't know.... school?"

Kyle shook his head at his friend. "What's more important? Study hall or finding out what's going on with Sean DeLuca?" He held out his hand. "Give me the key."

Sighing, Alex handed over his copy of the house key. "You're just trying to avoid Isabel."

Kyle grinned as he unlocked and opened the front door. "True."

Alex followed him inside. "You know she's going to eventually hunt us down," he pointed out. "The fair is Saturday. There's no way you're getting out of working on it now."

"Maybe." Kyle looked around the quiet house. "Anyone home?" he called out.

Alex shook his head. "No cars in the driveway. Well, except for yours." He took back the key. "If we get caught, I'm completely blaming this little crime spree on you," he pointed out.

"Oh, sure. Blame the sheriff's son."

"Nepotism should be good for something."

Kyle headed down the hall. "Besides, using a key to enter a house is hardly a crime. After all the stuff we've been through the last three years, you should be able to identify an illegal activity."

"I guess." Alex moved ahead of Kyle. "This is Maria's old room." He opened the door. "Sean? You here, buddy?" He flicked on the light.

"Buddy?" Kyle laughed. "Isn't this the guy who used to steal your Star Wars action figures?"

Alex sighed. "Great, Maria. Way to keep your mouth shut," he muttered. "I was being sarcastic." He looked around the room. "So, where do we start?"

"I'll take the desk. You start on the closet."

"Fine, but I'm not expecting us to find much." Alex started pushing aside clothes. "I mean, Sean's pretty dumb, but I don't think he's quite stupid enough to actually write down anything incriminating and leave it lying around."

"You never know." Kyle glanced up from the pair of sneakers he was carefully inspecting. "He might just be that stupid."

"Kyle, those are Sean's sneakers. What are you expecting to find in them?"

He shrugged, dropping the shoes. Alex turned back to the items hanging around him. "Too bad Liz or Maria isn't here."

"Hey, you think they're better investigators than me?" Kyle sounded insulted.

"Well, they might not be scrutinizing his footware."

"Anyway, can you imagine Liz's response if we asked her to miss school?" Kyle shook his head sadly. "She's going to go through serious high school withdrawal after graduation."

"College will be good for her."

"So, what did you think about her little meltdown the other day?" Kyle asked, striving for casual and failing completely.

"I think she almost died and was freaked out," Alex answered easily. "Understandable."

"But you don't think........."

"I don't think Shalin did anything, no." Alex sat down on the chair and looked at Kyle evenly. "Neither do you. What makes you think I have any more clue about it than you do?"

Kyle looked away. "I don't know. You've got this whole 'one with the force' thing going on since you came back."

Alex sighed. "I don't have any idea what's going on in Shalin's head. She's a mystery to me." He frowned and glanced around the room. "And I don't think we're going to find anything about Sean's agenda in here, either."

"But you do think he's up to something, don't you?"

"No, I think that Sean just really is that curious about my return from the dead because he's such a nice guy and cares so much about what happens to me. What do you think?" Alex snapped. Then he winced. "Sorry."

"That's okay." Now it was Kyle's turn to watch Alex carefully. "How have you been doing lately?"

"I'm fine."

"Yeah? Isabel's seemed a little........" Kyle broke off, startled, at Alex's glare.

"I don't need you to tell me anything about Isabel," he said quietly, but with more than a little anger. Then he stood up. "Look, I'm just a little tired today, I guess. This whole thing has got me uptight."

"I guess so," Kyle replied softly.

Alex forced a smile. "I don't like the idea of a jerk like Sean poking around in my life."

Kyle stood up, too. "It's funny," he said. "Two years ago, I was the one asking questions and making the rest of you nervous. Now here I am on the other side."

"See? You get a whole new perspective on life after joining IKAAC," Alex joked, the earlier tension past. "Your eyes are opened to a shiny new world of suspicion and paranoia."

"I guess. Maybe we should make an advertising brochure or something."

"Now let's get out of here before Mrs. DeLuca comes in and finds out I used my emergency key." Alex had to stop as they reached the living room. Kyle wandered off in the direction of the kitchen, and (Alex suspected) the cookie jar. "Of course, maybe we could have just asked your dad. He might have a key to this place himself by now."

Grimacing, Kyle turned around and rejoined Alex. His appetite was gone. "Let's get going," he said. "Thanks." He went past Alex.

Alex chuckled as he followed. Maria and Kyle were just too easy to tease about their parents' relationship.

------------------------------------------

Liz shook her head and laughed as she watched her ball go right into the gutter. Again. "I really am bad at this game."

She turned to Sean, who stood and gave her an encouraging smile. "You just need practice." He wagged a finger in her direction, imitating disapproval. "You haven't been practicing your bowling since last summer, young lady."

She lowered her head in shame. "No, teacher. I guess I haven't been doing my homework." Liz looked up, grinning. "Let's see how you do."

"All right." Sean walked up to the lane, holding his bowling ball carefully. "See, you have to carefully study the lane and determine the correct approach." Liz nodded seriously. Then he took a few quick steps, releasing the ball. They watched it roll down and make a strike. Liz clapped appreciatively, but had to hide a frown as she noticed Sean look around the crowded bowling alley swiftly. He'd been doing that all afternoon, ever since they met up after school. He was hiding it pretty well, but Sean was definitely jumpy.

But why?

"Okay, my turn." Liz took the bowling ball and walked up to the edge of the lane. She cast a glance back at Sean, trying to distract him. "You sure we can't get them to put those foam things in the gutters so that I actually have some chance of hitting one of the pins?"

"You just need a little confidence, Parker." Sean came up behind her, surprising her with the sudden proximity. "Here," he said into her ear. "Hold the ball like this. Now think about it, hold the ball firmly, then ........ release!" Liz followed his directions, watching with surprise as it actually managed to hit one of the pins at the end of the lane.

"Wow! I actually got one!" She laughed happily. "It's a start, right?"

"Definitely. We'll make a bowling champ out of you yet." He headed back to get her ball. "Try again."

"Okay." She followed him, a little skip in her step. "It's too bad that Alex or Maria couldn't be here – Maria would have fun watching my evolution into Olympic Master Bowler." She noticed the way he tensed up. "Guess they had something else going on today."

"Like what?" he asked, trying to sound casual, but not managing it. Liz narrowed her eyes at him, but then wiped the suspicious expression of her face as he turned to her.

She shrugged as she took the ball. "No idea." She turned to take aim.

"Yeah." Sean looked around at the crowds and followed her.

---------------------------------------------------

"Gotcha," Isabel whispered from where she and her brother sat up in the food area of the bowling alley, safely hidden from Sean's sight by the crowds. Liz must have gotten him thinking about Alex. That made skimming his thoughts much easier. She closed her eyes and concentrated, trying to make sense from the images she was receiving.

Max looked across the table with a frown. He really didn't like doing this in public, but the proximity seemed to help Isabel reach out telepathically. It was an imprecise process under the best of circumstances, so she wanted any help she could get. And if Sean DeLuca really was a threat, then they needed to know what he was up to.

He stood up and walked to the railing, peering out over the heads of the other busy bowlers. He could just make out Liz and Sean, and frowned when he saw how closely the two of them were standing. He couldn't hear what they were saying, but knew from the way that Liz threw her head back that she was laughing. Max shook his head, trying to push away the little pang he felt at the sight of Liz flirting with some other guy. She's just doing her part to figure out what Sean's up to. Besides, you two aren't together anymore, remember? They weren't Max/Liz, a couple, anymore. They'd been together for so long that he kept having to remind himself that they weren't anymore. Still, Max was surprised to realize that while it hurt to see Liz with Sean, it wasn't the all-encompassing misery he might have expected, nothing like when he'd had to watch Liz with Kyle sophomore year.

"Max." He turned back to the table when he heard his sister call his name. Moving swiftly, he returned to the seat next to her, and took her hand. Isabel looked at him with frightened eyes.

"What did you see?" he asked quietly, pitching his voice so low that nobody around them could overhear.

"It wasn't about Alex. Not really." She shook her head, trying to organize the scattered mental pictures she'd seen into some sort of sense. "I saw the factory exploding." How could Sean have known about that? "And Michael." Isabel shivered. "It was more feelings than anything." Isabel met Max's eyes seriously. "He's suspicious of Michael. And more than that." She bit her lip and finished slowly. "Max, Sean's terrified of someone."

---------------------------------------------------

"So that's all you got?" Kyle shrugged. "Sean's scared of someone? He's probably expecting to get his kneecaps broken. That would worry me."

"No, I don't think so." Isabel shook her head and looked around the empty UFO Center at her friends. It was after closing, and they were waiting for Valenti. "I think there was something more. More than just fear for himself."

"The Jetta," Maria said slowly. She shot a glance at Michael. "Could it have something to do with the accident?"

"You said Sean's been acting even weirder than usual since then," Michael agreed. "Maybe it was a message." He looked at Liz. "How did Sean act after you guys nearly......."

"Went splat?" Liz shivered at the memory. "I don't know. He was upset – we all were."

"He wasn't surprised that the brake lines were cut," Max interrupted. He ignored Liz's startled look at him. "I remember that. He almost seemed to have been expecting it."

"You think the accident was about Sean?" Maria sat down on one of the chairs abruptly.

"It was your car, Maria," Kyle pointed out. "Maybe the message to Sean was about you, his cousin." He gestured with his thumb towards Liz and Max. "It just happened to be that Max and Liz were the ones in the car at the time."

Alex looked sharply at Michael at the same moment one of the gurneys in the Alien Autopsy section broke free of its ties and went shooting across the room, colliding against the wall with a loud clang that made Liz, Isabel, and Kyle jump.

"Michael," Max said firmly as Maria took her teela-mei's hand. "Control yourself."

"Why?" He turned to his friend, eyes burning. "That asshole comes to town, upsetting everyone, and one of his messes comes back to endanger Maria and our daughter! Not to mention the fact that he's got something to do with Pierce." His voice lowered by the end, yet the name still seemed to echo through the UFO Center.

Alex noticed the way that Michael's eyes shot over to the wall where Pierce had died. As if it was that horrible day two years earlier, Alex could see the light hitting Pierce, the way his body flew through the air and hit the wall. More, Alex could actually feel the sensation of energy flowing through his body for a moment, the hate and anger that quickly faded into horrified revulsion. Alex closed his eyes, waiting for the flow of emotions from Michael to fade.

"Alex?" Isabel noticed how pale he looked all of a sudden. Remembering their conversation from earlier in the week, she was concerned about how he was handling the anger and tension in the room. She took his hand in her own. "Are you okay?"

He opened his eyes, the images fading at her touch. "Yeah." He looked directly at Michael. "We don't know yet that Sean had anything to do with Pierce," he pointed out reasonably. "Just that Patterson did."

"Right," Michael said sarcastically. "Maybe Sean just sort of accidentally had dinner with Patterson, whoever the hell he is. It's all some big coincidence."

"I can't believe Sean would do anything to hurt me or Lexy." Maria shook her head.

"Yeah – 'cause the guy is always so careful about the situations he gets involved in," Michael shot back. He was done trying to even cut Sean any slack.

"If Sean's really as scared as Isabel said he is, then he probably didn't mean for things to get as bad as they are. As they might be," Liz pointed out. "I mean, he was in the Jetta too. It's not like he would have wanted to get in a car accident like that."

"So Sean gets the benefit of the doubt?" Max asked softly. He knew that he shouldn't be petty, but he found the change from her anti-Shalin tirade of a few days ago to be very interesting.

Liz glared at him, but quickly looked away from whatever she saw in his eyes. "I'm just saying that we should try to get all the pieces put together first before Michael runs off and does something that he's going to regret later."

Michael looked at Liz, and she found herself looking away from him as well. His eyes were just too cold. "I'm not going to do anything I'll regret," he pointed out softly.

Maria whacked him on the shoulder. "You're not going to do anything at all yet," she said angrily. "Not until we do figure out who the hell this Patterson is........"

"We know who he is," Valenti said as he came down the stairs into the Center, closely followed by Shalin. Michael looked past the sheriff quickly (he'd sensed him coming already) and studied Shalin's body language. She was alert, eyes meeting his instantly. Without words, Michael knew that whatever they'd found wasn't good. "Or at least who he used to be." Valenti came in and leaned against a wall, looking at the seven kids. "Where's Lexy?"

Maria gestured her thumb in the direction of Brody's office. "Asleep in there." She turned to glare at Michael. "Which is something you might want to consider before you start throwing around any more furniture."

Valenti opened his mouth to ask, then shut it with a shake of his head. He probably didn't want to know. "We did some research on Jack Patterson, trying to find his connection with Pierce." He glanced over at Shalin, taking something out of his pocket. He held it out to show the others. It was a picture of the older man. "It wasn't hard."

"Where did you get this?" Isabel took the picture from the sheriff. "It looks like it was in front of the Tumbleweed."

"It was. I took it last night."

"That was dangerous," Max pointed out. "What if he'd seen you?"

Valenti grinned. "You guys never did."

"Whoa – hold on. You took secret photographs of us?" Maria asked, incredulous.

"Well, Max mostly. Some of Isabel and Michael," Valenti explained. "It was during my search for the truth phase."

"Great." Maria shook her head. "So does my mother know about your stalker tendencies?"

Valenti laughed. "Does she know about your tendencies to break into private property?" He shrugged. "Besides, I prefer to think of it as undercover work."

"Whatever." Michael returned to the point. "What did you learn?"

"Jack Patterson used to work for the Federal Bureau of Investigation." Valenti took back the photo. "He retired fourteen years ago."

"What else did you learn?" Max asked, moving slightly away from the group and looking at Shalin. She glanced at him, and then back to Valenti.

"Born in 1930. Married in 1947 – the same year as the Crash."

"Really? Interesting coincidence there," Kyle piped up.

Valenti shrugged. "It was earlier in the year – January. The newlyweds did live in New Mexico, although not in Roswell."

"But not far away either," Alex guessed.

"Nope." Valenti continued with his recitation of the facts. "Bea Patterson died two years later. She'd been in a mental institution, and fell out of a window. A really high window."

"God." Maria closed her eyes briefly. "Fell? Or jumped?"

Valenti sighed. "Officially, it was ruled an accident. But........." His voice trailed off momentarily, then he went on. "Eventually, he joined the FBI. Had a solid career – nothing too terribly impressive or likely to get him in the papers, but he was no slouch either. Then he retired. End of story."

"Until he ended up back in Roswell, connected to Maria's cousin." Liz shook her head. "That's just too much coincidence, don't you think?"

"Not to mention the fact that Michael got a flash of Pierce from his cane," Maria reminded them.

"Hardly surprising, since Patterson was Special Unit," Shalin spoke for the first time. All eyes turned to her, but she only looked at Michael.

"You're sure?" Michael asked her softly. Alex looked from them, concerned, picking up on unspoken matters going on between them.

Shalin nodded. "We have someone in the FBI. He was able to pick up on the connection between Patterson and others who Urza had already identified as Special Unit. It wasn't hard. Patterson was apparently something of a mentor for Pierce."

"Taught him everything he knew," Michael said softly. He shared a cold little smile with Shalin. "Well, that makes things a bit simpler, doesn't it?"

"No, it doesn't," Alex said sharply, realizing where Michael's train of thought was going. He glanced at Max, who had obviously come to the same conclusion.

"You're not doing anything against Patterson yet," Max said sternly. When Michael didn't reply, he went on. "That's an order, Michael." That got his second's attention. Max met the angry glare directly. "We don't have all the information yet, so we're not doing anything."

"He's Special Unit," Michael said slowly. "And if he had anything to do with putting Maria or Lexy at risk..........."

"You are not to do anything yet," Max repeated. "Am I clear?"

Kyle shifted, not liking the way that the two aliens were glaring at each other. A look at Maria showed that she wasn't going to be much help. She was staring down at her lap where her hands were clenched tightly. "Hold on," he said, getting everyone's attention, grateful that Max and Michael stopped their staring contest. "I thought the Special Unit was finished. Not a threat anymore."

"That's what we all thought, son." Valenti sat down, sighing. He was glad to see that Max had been able to check Michael for the moment, even though a part of him completely understood the alien's anger. Valenti remembered Pierce vividly, and what he had done to Max. The Special Unit's methods were something he could never condone.

"They were discredited, yes," Shalin spoke up again. "But just because they had their toys taken away from them and were sent home doesn't mean they all just decided to quit their anti-alien vendettas. Some of them feel that they have a calling to eliminate alien life on this planet."

"What's Patterson's reason?" Alex asked quietly.

Shalin shrugged casually. "A wife who went completely insane less than a year after their marriage? Who was dead less than two?" She turned to Max, voice mocking. "Seems she ranted and raved about aliens." Her eyes grew wide. "Said they were going to come and take her again. She thought they were everywhere, in every shadow, around every corner. Sound familiar?"

Max closed his eyes. "Ben Baker." They sounded like what Liz's grandmother had reported his human DNA donor as proclaiming after they saw the crash. Not to mention the fact that his experience had ultimately driven Charles Dupree insane as well. "If Patterson holds us responsible for his wife's death, then he's not going to just give up."

Shalin was looking directly at him when he reopened his eyes. "No, he won't," she agreed quietly.

"But if he retired fourteen years ago, and the Special Unit was disbanded almost two years ago, then why is he back in Roswell now?" Liz wanted to know. "What's got him interested again?"

Isabel remembered the thoughts she'd picked up from Sean. "The factory. The one we destroyed in order to stop the Skins from using its relay to control humans. That got him suspicious."

"The relay I destroyed," Michael corrected. "You said that Sean was suspicious of me. Guess it's my turn to be the focus of the FBI investigation, huh?"

"And from you, it wouldn't be too hard to find your friends." Alex sighed. "My miraculous 'return from the dead' certainly would have raised some red flags."

"Wow." Maria wrapped her arms around herself. "And we thought we had it bad when Mom thought we were drug dealers or something." A thought struck her. "God, how do we tell Mom that Sean's involved in this somehow?"

"How is he involved in this?" Liz asked. "I mean, Sean's not FBI. How does he fit in?"

Shalin shrugged again. "Once we interrogate Patterson, we'll find out. But let's see – does your cousin want anything badly enough to do something unethical like spying on his family and friends?"

Maria snorted. "Slightly unethical is Sean's normal routine. But yeah," she thought out loud. "He needs money. He's got lots of debts."

"Then that's probably your answer," Shalin continued calmly. "He sold you out for money."

Maria shot up, going up to the Skin and yelling in her face. "You don't know anything about Sean. He would not do that! He's family and he loves us, in his own way."

"Family who's working with a man who would gladly see you and yours dead," Shalin pointed out. She gestured to the Alien Autopsy section. "Have you gone over there lately? Really looked at it? That's what the Special Unit would do to us if they caught us. Hell, ask your fearless leader over there if you don't believe me." She pointed to Max, keeping her eyes locked with Maria's. "What? Do you think they'll treat your daughter any differently? Patterson finds out the truth about Alexis, and she's going right into a White Room of her own. Unless, of course, he decides to just cut her up on the spot and save his precious humanity."

Maria closed her eyes tightly, sick at the mere thought of anyone doing that to her baby. "Shut up!"

"You know I'm right," Shalin said, softer. There was almost a note of compassion in her voice. "Patterson is a threat to you all. And Sean DeLuca, for whatever reason, is working for him. That makes him a threat, too." Maria shook her head in denial.

"We don't know yet exactly what Sean is up to," Valenti pointed out reasonably. "So I suggest that we find out before doing anything extreme."

"Information has to be contained." Shalin met Michael's eyes. "Threats eliminated. You know that."

"So we kill Sean?" Max asked, icy voice causing everyone to look away from the tableau at the center of the room to where the alien king stood, arms crossed almost lazily. But there was nothing lazy about the way he was glaring at Shalin. "That's the first thing that pops into your mind, isn't it, Shalin? Still the good little killer? Kivar's lapdog?"

"Don't you dare......." Shalin approached him, but he pushed away from the wall he was leaning against and started walking towards the far side of the Center.

"Shalin and I need to talk," Max called back over his shoulder. "The rest of you – we're not doing anything until we find out what Sean's really been doing with Patterson and why. Nothing." He continued walking. Shalin followed him, radiating anger. Valenti looked after them, concerned.

"I'm not so sure that we should leave the two of them alone," the sheriff said.

"What, just because Shalin looks ready to rip Max's head off with her bare hands?" Isabel piped up sarcastically. She started to follow, but Michael moved to block her way.

"They'll be okay, Iz."

"How do you know?"

He sighed. "Because she went after him." He shook his head, not sure that Shalin herself realized what had just happened. "Max gave her an order and she followed," he went on, seeing from Isabel's blank look that she definitely didn't. "Without even checking with me first."

"So, guys what are we going to do?" Alex asked, trying to get them focused back on the problem.

Valenti had an answer ready. "We find out what Sean's up to. I think maybe it's time to have a confrontation with Mr. DeLuca."

"Okay." Maria moved over to Michael, who opened up his arms and wrapped them around her. "Sean's stupid, yeah. But he would never intentionally hurt us."

Michael dropped a kiss on her forehead, reserving judgment for now. He didn't want to believe it anymore than Maria did, but if Sean really was a threat to them..... He looked up to see that the sheriff was watching him with those intent blue eyes, as if he knew what the teen was thinking. Michael dropped his eyes again.

"Okay, just to clarify, we're all clear on the no-killing anybody rule, right?" Kyle asked.

"We're clear." Valenti's voice was firm. "We're not murderers." Michael looked up sharply. "None of us are."

Michael looked at him seriously as the seconds went by, then he nodded.

Valenti kept the relief off his face. "So, let's figure out a plan."

-----------------------------------------------

Max waited until they were all the way at the other side of the building, hidden from sight behind some displays before he stopped and turned for the inevitable confrontation.

"You stupid, spoiled little ............" Apparently, English deserted Shalin, because she continued on, listing some Antaran words that made Max blink. She had a very vivid vocabulary. Without breaking stride in her swearing, Shalin's arm swept out to collide with his head.

Only to be stopped by Max's hand on her wrist before the punch landed. For a second the two aliens didn't even breathe, simply stared at each other in mutual shock.

Shalin's eyes had widened in surprise, tinged with a slight amusement and what Max thought might possibly be pride. "How did you do that?" He'd never managed to stop one of her punches before, not in any of their practices.

Max shrugged. "I could tell you were going to hit me," he said simply.

"How?"

"I don't know," he answered honestly. "I guess your body language warned me."

Shalin took a deep breath. That's when Max realized he was still holding her wrist, still staring into her eyes. He wondered what she was thinking, feeling. The anger was still in her eyes, but there was something else, something he couldn't read. He wished he understood her more.

Then, moving so swiftly that he couldn't do anything about it, Shalin pulled free, leg coming up at the same moment to kick him sharply in the shin. "Ow!" Max said, bending over momentarily.

"Don't watch me so much," she said angrily as she took a few steps away. "And don't you ever, ever, call me Kivar's again."

"But you still are his, aren't you?" Max's anger was back as well, coming out in the icily level tones of his voice, in sharp contrast to hers which was shaking with her emotions. A small part of him liked that he was able to make Shalin honest enough to show her emotions, even if they were being shown as furious ranting – he knew how rare that was. But ........ "Still the little assassin Kivar trained to do his bidding. You don't even try to fight it. Someone gets in your way, the first thing you think of is killing them. Has it even occurred to you that there might be other ways of dealing with a situation? That murder shouldn't be the first thing that pops into your mind?"

"Oh, and Tym's any different?" Shalin laughed. "I told you once, people don't change. We are who we always have been. You can bet that your buddy Michael was thinking the same thing I was."

"Of course he was," Max said evenly, standing up straight again, the pain fading. "He was a product of the same conditioning you were. But Michael," he emphasized the name, "has changed. Enough that he knows his first instincts aren't always the right ones. And enough to know that you can't just go around killing indiscriminately. While you, on the other hand, seem to be perfectly happy with who you are. Kivar's puppet."

Shalin strode back up to his face. "You're lucky that's not true," she hissed softly, reaching out one hand to poke his chest. "If I really was as indiscriminate as you say, you'd be dead a long time ago."

"Why?" Max moved even closer to her. "Because I've done something to threaten you? In this lifetime? Because you're just homicidal by nature? Or because Kivar told you to do it?" He needed her to get this through her mind. "Why do you keep letting Kivar have any control over you at all?"

For a second he thought Shalin was going to strike out again. Instead, she stepped away, turning her back from him. "You have no idea what it's like," she said shakily. "You can't. I spent my whole life focused on two things: Kivar, and destroying you royals. Getting revenge. I see your death so clearly at times. My blood practically cries out for it. Everything I am, everything I ever can be – that's it. Loyalty and hate."

"And are you still loyal to Kivar?" Max's voice was gentle now, recognizing the honest pain in her voice. Revenge for what?

She shook her head. "But I have to have someone to be loyal to," she said softly. "Someone to follow." She pointed to her head. "You can't even begin to imagine what it's like to find out that someone's molded your mind, changed the way you think......." She took a deep breath.

"So you all put Michael in Kivar's place," Max was right behind her now. "But it's not quite the same, is it? I mean, you certainly don't have any problem arguing with Michael. I'm guessing you didn't do that with Kivar."

"No."

"Then you can get past the rest," he pointed out. "Tym did. It's not impossible."

Shalin shook her head, then turned around. She had herself under control again, face an emotionless mask, nothing in her eyes that he could see. "You ask if I'm happy with what Kivar did to me?" He nodded silently. "I'm here helping you all, aren't I?" She smiled, but it had no emotion in it. "Don't worry, your majesty," she mocked. "I'll follow your orders." She gave a small bow, turned and left.

Max leaned against the wall, trying to will the tension out of his body. Everytime he thought he was making some progress with Shalin, she shut him out again. He wondered if he would ever really understand her.

And yet again, he cursed Kivar.

--------------------------------------------

It was early the next morning when the front door of the Guerin-DeLuca apartment slowly opened. Sean peeked inside, looking around the dark apartment and listening. He didn't hear anything. Carefully, he closed the door behind him and put the lockpick back in his pocket. He glanced around, finally heading towards the bookshelves on the side wall, rummaging through the piles of papers, opening the books and shaking them to see if anything fell out. Nothing.

"Looking for something?"

Sean spun around, colliding directly with a fist. He flew backwards into the shelf, feeling it shake against his back as he slid down. "Ow!" He rubbed his cheek, looking up at Michael, who was staring down at him angrily. Where had he come from? "What the hell was that for?"

"What were you looking for, Sean?" Michael grabbed him by the shirt and picked him up, shaking him roughly. "What are you doing here? In my home?"

"Our home." Sean, startled, glanced over to see an equally pissed-off Maria standing in the bedroom doorway.

When Sean didn't answer, Michael shook him again. Sean's head went bobbing back and forth. "M, can you tell him to let me go?" he managed to get out through his chattering teeth.

"No, I don't think so." Maria came over to stand next to Michael, glaring at her cousin. "Not until we get some answers."

"Such as why you're breaking into private property." Sean saw that there was now a fourth person in the room, and his heart sank even more. Sheriff Valenti. Valenti closed the apartment door behind him, continuing to speak. "Or what you have to do with one Jack Patterson." A groan was the only answer. "Or perhaps we could start with what you know about the incident with Maria's Jetta. You decide where to start, Mr. DeLuca." His gaze pinned Sean firmly. "You're not going anywhere until we get some answers."

"Fine."

Michael let go of Sean, who struggled to stay on his feet, looking from the sheriff to his cousin's boyfriend. It only took a second before his attention was refocused, though. Maria sprang at him, hitting his chest repeatedly. "Did you really have something to do with what happened? Sean, Lexy could have been in that car! She could have been killed, you moron!"

"I know," he cried out. The pain in his voice seemed to sink through Maria's anger, because she stopped pummeling him. "M, don't you think I know that? I don't want anything to happen to you or to the baby. I didn't know anything about the Jetta until it happened."

"Until what happened?" Valenti asked evenly. He pointed to the couch. "Sit down."

"I'll stand......." Sean's voice broke off as Michael pushed him back onto the couch. "Okay, guess I'll sit," he muttered.

"So, spill." Maria stood in front of him, arms crossed and foot tapping. Sean looked at the three of them.

"I'm sorry, Maria," he said honestly. "I really am. I never thought........."

"Yeah, well, that's always your problem, isn't it?" she interrupted angrily. "You never think about what's going to happen, and then you expect someone else to clean up your mess."

"What exactly is the mess you're involved in this time?" Valenti asked again. Michael simply glared. "We know that you're in debt."

"Yeah. I owe a lot of money." Sean took a deep breath. "How much do you guys know already?"

"We know that you've been sneaking around, spying on us for some reason," Maria answered. "We know that you broke in here this morning because you overheard Liz and I last night, talking about how we were worried Mom was going to find out something ........" she remembered how they had left their conversation purposely vague, "and that nobody was going to be home this morning."

"We wanted to see if you really were the little sneak we thought," Michael put in. "And look, here you are!"

Sean nodded. "And you know about Patterson? What do you know about him?"

"We know you've been meeting with him," Valenti answered. "And we know who he is. Why don't you fill in the blanks?"

Sean gathered his courage. A part of him was almost relieved to have it out in the open. "Things were starting to get kind of ....... uncomfortable for me back in Albuequerque." Maria snorted at the understatement. "That's when this guy comes up to me in a bar. Introduces himself as Jack Patterson. I try to brush him off, but turns out he's bought my marker. Paid off my debts."

"You'd never met him before?"

"Never," Sean answered the sheriff. "In return, he wants me to tell him some things. Stuff about my time in Roswell." He frowns at the memory. "I tell him to get lost, and try to leave. But then he reminds me that there are people in town who really don't like me. And if he decides to change his mind about my debts........... well, it's not like I have any money."

"So you decide to come back here and spy on your own family?" Michael couldn't keep the disgust out of his voice. "That's just great, Sean."

"Hey, I figured he was just some nut who was into aliens or something," Sean said defensively. "What was there to tell, anyway? I come back here, visit for a while, and tell him that there's nothing to report. Who would it hurt? But then he started asking me questions, and telling me things."

"Like what?" Valenti asked.

Sean looked at him. "Like that he was FBI. That there was an investigation into you last year – one that cost you your badge. Things like the fact that my cousin was involved with some guy who had been spotted hanging around some factory in upstate New York, one that blew up a few hours later, with a whole lot of people inside."

"So what? You think I'm into some sort of industrial sabotage or something?" Michael said snidely.

"I don't know what you're into," Sean answered quickly. "What I do know is that you've been arrested for a whole lot more than the trespassing and vandalism crap I got picked up for, but somehow you always manage to walk. I don't know what you've dragged my cousin into. I'm not sure I want to know." Then he got back to the point. "But what he really wanted me to ask about was the real story about Alex. He wanted to know what had really happened to Whitman."

"You already know what really happened to him," Maria said sharply.

Sean met her eyes. "Do I? I remember Liz had an awful lot of questions about his 'death'. I didn't know the details, but she was onto something, something worth ruining her perfect honor student image for when we broke into the school. So, yeah, the more I heard, the more I saw the way you guys were acting, the more I wondered." Now his attention turned to Valenti. "So tell me, Sheriff, why is the FBI so interested in a bunch of teenagers in Roswell, New Mexico?

"Patterson isn't FBI," Valenti said evenly. "He retired over a decade ago. And even then, there were some questions about his stability."

"He means the guy's nuts," Michael said bluntly.

"There was some question about his emotional well-being in his last years with the Bureau," Valenti agreed. "He had an obsession with aliens. And the Roswell crash."

"How did that become fixated on you guys?" Sean looked sharply at Michael. "What did you have to do with that factory blowing up, anyway?"

Michael looked at him. "Why would I want to blow up a factory? How would I even know how to blow up a factory, Sean? Be real."

"But you were in New York last summer."

Michael shrugged. "Yeah. I had a lead on some biological family. Thought maybe I should look into it, what with the baby and all. But I was in the city, not upstate."

"Michael!" Maria broke in right on cue, eyes wide. "Your brother Bob. Maybe he had something to do with whatever this Patterson guy was talking about."

"Your brother Bob?" Sean asked, disbelieving. "Since when do you have a brother?"

"Since birth, apparently." Michael growled. "I've only seen him twice. Once here in Roswell, once in New York. He didn't have any extra information to give me, and I didn't really want to hang out with him."

"They're twins," Maria turned back to Sean. "Only Bob's got really bad taste in hairstyles. Even worse than Michael here."

That got a brief smile from Sean, but it faded quickly. "You really expect me to believe that you have an evil twin running around somewhere?"

"I don't know about evil. But he didn't exactly seem like the most law-abiding citizen."

"Brody met him," Maria went on. "Brody Davis, owner of the UFO Center? You can ask him if you don't believe me. Unless you think the entire town is involved in whatever your crazy FBI buddy says is going on here."

"No......" Sean leaned back on the couch. "He really is crazy," he got out quietly. "He's the one who had the Jetta brakes cut." Maria shot a quick glance at Michael, knowing that her own anger at the confirmation was being echoed in him, but glad that he seemed to be able to keep his calm. For the moment. "He told me that it was just a warning, that he wanted to get my attention. But if I don't get him what he wants.... " Sean held out his hands helplessly. "I don't know what he wants! I don't know what I'm supposed to be telling him, what will make him back off. I'm scared of what he's going to do next. He could hurt you or Lexy or Aunt Amy........."

Valenti interrupted him. "He won't."

Sean turned to him, for once in his life hoping the law could actually help him. "What are you going to do?"

"First, we're going to find out exactly what it is that Patterson wants," Valenti said calmly. "Then we'll deal with the situation."

"You can take care of this?" Sean wanted to be convinced, and the sheriff certainly sounded confident. But he couldn't forget the calmly cruel way that Patterson had told him about having his cousin's car damaged and what he would do if Sean didn't get him some results soon.

"We're going to take care of this," Valenti corrected. "You got yourself into this mess, Mr. DeLuca. You're going to have to work with us to get you out of it."

Sean looked at his cousin and Michael, seeing the anger and determination in their faces. Then he turned back to the sheriff. "Okay."

------------------------------------------------

[Anla]

Chapter 6B, continued

"I can't believe I'm doing this," Sean muttered as he sat down on the park bench. It was like something out of a bad spy movie. He resisted the urge to check the tiny tape recorder the sheriff had given him and told him to keep in his pocket. Here I am, dealing with a crazy man who will probably shoot me or do God knows what to my family. But the thought of his family – Aunt Amy, Maria, and little Lexy – that gave him the courage to do this instead of running off again and ending up halfway around the country. He tensed up visibly as he heard the familiar tapping of a cane coming up towards him.

"Ah, Sean." Patterson sat down next to him. "Good to see you again. I trust you have information for me."

Sean shook his head. "I went by my cousin's apartment this morning," he said, keeping his eyes on the people walking by on the park's paths. "I couldn't find anything even remotely incriminating." Now he looked at the older man. "What am I looking for exactly? It might help if I knew."

"How are they acting?" Patterson spoke casually, as if they were just two acquaintances chatting about the weather. Sean had to resist the urge to punch him. "Your cousin and her boyfriend. And the others."

"How the hell do you think they're acting?" Patterson could pretend everything was normal, but Sean wasn't interested. "They're still freaked out about someone messing with the brake lines on Maria's car."

"Ah, that unfortunate incident." Patterson had a smug little smile on his face. "I'd suggest you get to work faster on getting me the information you need."

"Or what? You'll arrange for my cousin to have another accident?"

"Oh, I'll do worse than that next time," the older man assured him. "If you want to make sure nothing happens to your dear little cousin, her daughter or her mother, then I suggest you do what I want." He looked off into the distance. "Roswell can be such a dangerous place."

"What do you want?" Sean repeated frantically. "What is it you expect me to find out?"

Patterson sighed, looking back at the young man. "This is Roswell," he said patiently, as if to a small child. "You honestly have to ask me?"

Sean blinked, staring at him. "Aliens? You think this has something to do with aliens?" He shook his head. "You really are crazy," he whispered.

The other man laughed. "I only wish I were."

"Maria's not an alien."

"No, but she knows something about them." Patterson stood up. "Honestly, Sean. People getting shot in the stomach with bullets that magically disappear. Others vanishing without a trace and mysterious bodies appearing the desert. The town sheriff shooting one of the world's most famous experts on UFOs and getting caught up in an investigation that costs him his badge, albeit temporarily. Young women buried alive. And teenage boys who come back from the dead, after their bodies have been identified and buried." He leaned down and whispered confidentially. "Nobody comes back from the dead, Sean. Nobody human, at least."

"You think Whitman's an alien?" Sean asked, flabbergasted.

"I don't know who it is walking around in Alex Whitman's body." Patterson started to walk away. "Work fast, Sean. You have 24 hours until my next message."

Sean stayed seated for a few minutes. He had totally entered the Twilight Zone. Finally, he got up and started back home.

--------------------------------------------------

"So we have him confessing on tape," Kyle looked from his father to the other six. "That's good, right?"

"Yeah, I guess." Maria paused at the door way to their bedroom, listening to see if Lexy was making any noise or if she was really asleep this time. "But the fact that Patterson is threatening me, Lexy, or Mom – that's not so much in the good category."

"I'm still trying to adjust to the idea of him thinking I'm an alien," Alex protested. "I mean, look at me. Do I look like an alien?"

"Actually, it's good that Patterson suggested that," Valenti said. "I think that was what finally convinced Sean that he was out of his mind. He couldn't accept that you were an alien."

"Guess it was all the times he pushed me around when we were kids," Alex muttered.

"All right," Isabel said briskly. "So what are we going to do with this tape?"

"I'm going to meet with Mr. Patterson," Valenti said. "Maybe if he finds out that the law knows what he's up to, it'll make him back down some. Especially since he has no actual proof of anything."

Max shook his head. "He seems pretty determined. Why back off?"

Valenti smiled slightly. "The Special Unit was made to look pretty damned stupid last year when Nasedo posed as Pierce. I don't think that any of them would want this type of tape, or even portions of it, leaked to the media."

"Plus, if Patterson's working alone, then his old buddies in the Special Unit might not be happy at having any attention brought back to them," Liz suggested.

"It might work," Michael agreed. "But what if he really is as crazy as we've got Sean thinking he is? I mean, the man did already risk lives with his little Jetta stunt. What if he's so focused on us that he won't give up?"

Valenti looked at him. "Let's try this first," he said. "Then we'll deal with Plan B."

"Fine." Max spoke briskly. "When are you going to meet with him?"

"I told Sean to call him and set up a meet at the Carnival tomorrow."

"My Carnival?" Isabel asked indignantly. "You're going to risk my carefully planned out Carnival by meeting with an alien hunter?"

"And you talk about my priorities?" Maria asked. Alex laughed, but Isabel ignored her.

"It's open to the public, Isabel," Valenti pointed out. "There will be a lot of people there. He's not going to do anything dangerous in public like that."

"I want to be there," Michael said firmly, not allowing argument.

Valenti studied him for a minute, then nodded. "Okay."

"So tomorrow then." Kyle paused, thinking. "Hey, does this mean I don't have to actually work at the Carnival? I mean, what with the whole sting operation and all?"

"No chance, Kyle," Isabel answered promptly.

"Come hell or rogue FBI agents, no one avoids an Isabel Evans social activity," Alex agreed, wrapping an arm around her waist. She nudged his side playfully.

Valenti saw the look Michael and Maria exchanged. "It's going to work out," he reassured them. "I'll be there. I won't let anything happen to Sean."

Michael grimaced – that wasn't really his main concern. Maria appreciated the sentiment, though. "I know, Sheriff."

Max took a deep breath. One obstacle at a time. "Tomorrow, then."

Valenti nodded. "Tomorrow."

[Anla]

Chapter 7 - The Carnival

Kyle frowned, drumming his fingers on the top of his bureau. "Keys, keys, keys," he muttered. Where were his car keys? He dropped down to the ground and started digging through the pile of books and clothes that had somehow accumulated there, rather than on his desk and in his closet. He really needed to get out of there soon.

Isabel would be very upset with him if he was late for the carnival. He had his appointed duties to take care of, after all, and nobody in their right mind went against orders from Isabel Evans.

And of course, there was that tiny little matter of the insane, homicidal, ex-Special Unit agent who was trying to discover the aliens living in Roswell. Kyle had a feeling that Jack Patterson's presence in town would only lead Isabel to be more stressed about the Carnival going smoothly. She would need something she could actually control to focus on, and that meant torturing........ uh, organizing, everybody around her to help out.

"Gotcha!" Kyle smiled as he found the keys in some jeans pockets. Dropping the jeans back to the ground, he stood up, glancing at his watch. He was okay – there was still time to get there. Kyle rushed through the house, stopping to glance into the kitchen and tell his dad he was leaving.

His father was sitting at the kitchen table, carefully loading his gun. Valenti glanced up at Kyle. "Hey. You going?"

"Yeah." Kyle hesitated, suddenly not so anxious to leave. His eyes stayed on the gun. "You think there's going to be trouble?" He tore his eyes away, looking up at his father's face. He wasn't sure why this bothered him – as the sheriff, his father usually was armed. Maybe it was because Dad wasn't dressed in his official sheriff clothes – no hat or badge. Or maybe it was that the gun reminded him of just how dangerous this Special Unit guy could be, something which Kyle had been trying really hard not to focus on.

"Just trying to be prepared." Valenti stood up, putting his gun in its holster. "You okay, Kyle?" he asked, concerned.

"Sure." Kyle shook his head. "No, not really. What if Patterson won't back off? What if he keeps on coming after Michael and the others? What will we do?"

Valenti raised his eyebrows slightly, noticing how easily Kyle included himself in the group. Even a year ago, that wouldn't have happened. This wasn't just a threat to the three aliens – it was a group problem. They were all in it together. "Let's take things one step at a time, son."

But Kyle wasn't going to be easily distracted. "Will Michael ............." He couldn't finish the thought. He'd actually never seen Michael in action, but he did remember the way that Max had looked after the two aliens had fought that one time. And Michael hadn't even really been trying then. It was a side of his alien friend that Kyle had a hard time picturing - Michael might spend a lot of his time grumpy, but that was different. Still, Kyle knew that the violence was always there under the surface.

"Michael isn't going to do anything," Valenti said emphatically, voice accepting no contradiction. "I told you, I'll take care of this situation."

Kyle frowned, a suspicion dawning as he noticed how his father avoided his eyes. "Dad, what are you..........."

"Don't worry, son." The sheriff came over and put his hand on Kyle's shoulder. "Patterson will be dealt with. He's not going to hurt any of you. I'll take care of it."

"Uh, huh." Kyle closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "You know, when Lonnie shot you, I thought you were going to die." His father didn't reply in words, merely squeezed his shoulder again. "I never told you, but I took one of your guns when we went after her." Now he opened his eyes and looked at his father, similar blue eyes studying each other. "She was going to kill Max. And Michael. And probably all of us." He laughed bitterly. "I told her I'd shoot her." This was hard to admit to his father. "I don't know what I would have done if Alex hadn't gotten in the way. But I think I might have done it." He remembered the anger and determination he'd felt facing that murderous alien, so like and yet so different from Isabel. He'd been determined to protect his family from her.

He didn't see any condemnation in his father's eyes. Instead, the sheriff nodded in understanding. "You've been through a lot this year, haven't you?"

"I guess." Then Kyle grinned. "Does that mean I've been through enough and don't have to work for Isabel today?"

Valenti chuckled. "None of us are able to avoid Isabel Evans."

"True." Kyle sighed. "Guess I'd better get going. Good luck."

"Thanks." Valenti grabbed his jacket and watched his son leave. Kyle had faced so much in the past few years. They all had. He was proud of them all, proud as any father could be, but he wished it hadn't been necessary. That they could have had their childhood a little longer.

Oh, well. The sheriff grabbed his own keys and set off to meet Michael.

--------------------------------------------

"That sign needs to go a little higher. No, the left side." Isabel narrowed her eyes, studying the banner at the carnival entrance carefully. "A little bit higher."

Kyle grinned as he looked at the unhappy boy on the ladder. "I don't know, Iz. Are you sure those are the best colors for the banner? Maybe something green would have worked better?"

Isabel turned and gave him a scathing glare. "Blue and gold are our school colors," she pointed out. "Which you should know, being the star of our football team." She moved closer, voice lowering. "I just know you weren't going to recommend anything as tacky as little green men on the banner for my carefully organized amd tastefully arranged carnival."

Kyle held up his hands defensively, grin still on his face. "Wouldn't dream of it."

Isabel turned suddenly, smiling brightly. "Looks great, Bill. Thanks."

The other boy paused in his descent from the ladder, obviously flattered by being the recipient of a full Isabel Evans smile. "No problem, Isabel. Any time."

Kyle rolled his eyes. "Be nice to the poor guys, would you, Iz. It's not nice to tease them like that."

"I don't know what you're talking about." She grabbed Kyle's arm and pulled him through the entranceway and into the football stadium where the fair was set up. "Let me get you to your post."

"Gee, can't wait." Kyle looked around at the booths and rides, the balloons and streamers all around. The carnival wasn't set to open to the public for another half hour, but Isabel's little group of devoted 'volunteers' had been hard at work for hours already and everything looked great. "So what are my orders for the day?"

"You'll see." She looked at him, eyes twinkling in a way that instantly got him suspicious.

"Isabel......"

"So, is your father going to be here soon?" she asked quietly, voice serious.

"Yeah." He nodded. "It'll be good to get this thing settled."

"I suppose." They were walking up to a booth where Kyle could see Max and Alex waiting.

Kyle glanced over at Isabel and noticed the tight frown on her face. This whole thing with Patterson had her pretty freaked out. "Hey, don't worry. Everything's going to be fine." He smiled reassuringly at her. "And everything looks great here. Another masterpiece."

"You think?" There was that smile again. Kyle was glad to see it. She'd been upset enough over the last year. He didn't want the end of her senior year to be shadowed more than it had to be.

They were over to their friends by then. "So, Kyle, ready to get to work?" Max asked, smile on his face but that same concern in his eyes that Kyle had just seen in Isabel's.

"Sure. Just point me in the right direction."

"Hey, Max, maybe you could show Kyle where he'll be working," Alex suggested, going over to wrap his arms around Isabel.

Max glanced between the two of them quickly. "Sure. Come on, Kyle."

As they walked away, Isabel turned to look at Alex. "I should show Kyle. Max really can't be trusted with anything this serious."

Alex rolled his eyes. "You're willing to trust him with the fate of an entire planet, but he can't be trusted to explain to Kyle the rules for the booth he's running at a high school carnival?"

"Your point being?"

He laughed. "Nothing. Come here." He took her hands and started pulling her behind the booth, out of casual sight.

"What's going on?" she asked as she followed him.

"I just wanted some time with my girl before things start going crazy," he explained.

"Your girl?" Isabel laughed softly, undoing the top button of his shirt. She suspected he only wore it buttoned up that high anymore so that she would be able to undo it.

"Too possessive?" He leaned against the back of the booth, pulling her body up flush next to his. "Am I going too cave-man? Maybe I've been hanging around Kyle too much," he said, the twinkle in his eyes going against his serious tone.

"I'll allow it," she replied gravely. "But only if I can refer to you as my guy." She brushed up against him for a quick kiss.

Alex looked into her eyes, totally serious now. "I always have been, Isabel. Always."

"I know......." She was interrupted as Alex's lips came back to hers, kissing her long and deep. Closing her eyes, Isabel wrapped her arms around his neck and enjoyed it.

Watching Isabel walk down the hallway, surrounded by her crowd of admirers, wondering if he would ever get up the nerve to talk to her. A dream dance. The way she smiled as she invited him to the party at the soap factory. Liz pointing upward. "They're not from around here."

Isabel could feel Alex's hands moving down her back, pulling her even closer as the flashes came quicker. She could actually feel how much he wanted her at that moment, the lust and love combining together into a need to join completely, both physically and mentally.

"You really want to protect me, don't you?" "I'd do anything." Hearing that she might be pregnant with Michael's baby, feeling like a knife had just gone through his heart but still knowing he'd be there for her. Losing all rational thought as she walked down the stairs in her prom dress. The flash of pure white energy connecting them as she broke Kivar's control. Spinning together in a room filled with Christmas trees. Feeling her pour her life energy into him, saving his life, holding him to this world. Looking down at her, lying on a bed in the moonlight ........

Alex broke away from the kiss, pushing her back slightly. "Enough," he got out, voice hoarse. "That's enough, Isabel."

Isabel blinked, taking a second to reorient herself to the present. The sounds of people walking past eventually managed to make it through her confusion and remind her of where they were. She straightened her shirt and pushed a hand through her hair. "Alex......."

"You have a carnival to run," he pointed out, attempting a smile. It didn't fool her – she knew him too well. "Please, Iz," he said, so softly she could barely hear it.

Isabel's eyes narrowed as she studied him. Something about that last memory ..... "Fine," she said briskly. "Like you said, I have business to attend to." She started to move past him, then sighed and stopped. She reached out to him, trying not to feel hurt as she sensed him tense up at the contact. "You're a little mussed up," she said lightly, adjusting his shirt. "You'd better tuck that back in." Then she moved past him and out to see how many problems had occurred while she and Alex were otherwise occupied.

Behind her, Alex closed his eyes tightly, trying to get his breathing under control. When he felt it was, he followed her out into the crowd.

----------------------------------------------

Patterson grimaced as he put the key in his motel room door. He was going to be late for his meeting with Sean DeLuca, but he'd forgotten his favorite cane. The one he had with him now simply wasn't going to do for the day he had planned. Not that he objected to keeping that delinquent waiting, but DeLuca said that he finally had something to tell him about Michael Guerin. Apparently the little warning with his cousin's car had been a strong enough motivation.

He flipped on the light and blinked, caught off guard for a moment. Luckily, the man he'd surprised going through his belongings appeared just as stunned to see him return. "Oh," the younger man said, dropping the shirts he had been rummaging through. "Wasn't expecting you back so soon."

"Who the hell are you?" Patterson glared at the dark-haired stranger, certain that he'd never seen him before.

The other man smiled, bowing his head slightly. "You can call me Eddie," he replied, apparently regaining his composure after being caught in the act. "You don't know me, but I know you. John William Patterson. Formerly of the FBI Special Unit." He laughed. "Spending your twilight years here in Roswell hunting for aliens."

Patterson frowned. Eddie who? "I'm calling the police." He moved towards the phone.

Eddie laughed. "Right. You do that. I'm sure the sheriff would be very interested to meet with you."

Patterson's head whipped around, thoughts of picking up the phone forgotten. Had the Unit's early suspicions about Sheriff Valenti been right? "Who are you?" he repeated.

"Come on, Jack. You don't mind if I call you Jack, do you?" Eddie smiled. "I'm sure a smart guy like you can figure it out." He raised his wrist and glanced at his watch. "Anyway, aren't you late for a meeting right now? Better run along and see what your little human patsy has to tell you." He laughed again.

"You're one of them." That's when he got his first good look at Eddie's eyes. The expression in them didn't match the jovial tone of voice. They were empty. Expressionless. Alien. Patterson reached in to his pocket and took out a gun, aiming it steadily at the intruder. After all those years, he was again face to face with one of the invaders. Only this one wasn't safely locked away in the White Room, drugged and helpless. And he didn't seem at all nervous at having a gun in his face.

Eddie maintained eye contact. "Did you honestly think we wouldn't know what you were up to? That we would let you anywhere near the Guerin baby without keeping very close tabs on you?" He sighed. "Really Jack. I think you're getting careless in your old age. You should have known there would be more of us around." Then, before Patterson could react, Eddie spun around, foot colliding with the older man's chest, pushing him backwards at the same time he grabbed the gun from his hand. Eddie looked down at the gun he now held and smirked. "I could kill you now, I suppose," he mused. "But really, what's the point?" He pocketed the gun. "It's not like you can do anything to us." Then, whistling, he turned towards the door. "Better run along to your meeting, Jacky."

By the time Patterson scrambled back to his feet and over to the door, Eddie was long gone and out of sight. The former FBI agent leaned against the doorframe, breathing heavily and trying to calm down enough to get his thoughts under control.

He'd been right! The others had told him to let things go after the Special Unit was disbanded, telling him that they'd been wrong about those teens in Roswell. But they hadn't known Daniel Pierce the way he had, hadn't realized that something was different with him after he returned from Roswell. He'd still had connections, still kept an eye on things despite his retired status. Max Evans. Michael Guerin. Alex Whitman, if that really was who he was. And now this Eddie – how many aliens were running around Roswell?

Who could he trust? Pierce had thought the sheriff knew more about what was going on with the aliens in town than he'd admit to, and wasn't sure that he could be trusted. Patterson was inclined to agree, especially after Eddie Whoever's comments. He'd hoped that Sean DeLuca could get information for him, but now......

Patterson went back inside and shut the door firmly. Eddie had known about the meeting with DeLuca. That could be just because of surveillance, but again, there could be more going on. Had the aliens gotten to him somehow, too?

The aliens were dangerous. They had to be stopped. Why couldn't the others see that?

He couldn't go to the meeting now. That was obvious. So what should he do?

That we would let you anywhere near the Guerin baby without keeping very close tabs on you?

"That's it," he breathed out. The baby. He'd tried not to think about it too much, the mere idea of an alien and a human having a child together something he didn't want to consider. But Eddie had mentioned the child specifically, so clearly she had importance to the aliens.

Filled with new determination, he turned over his mattress, searching for the hidden slit he'd cut in it. He pulled out the needle he'd placed inside upon his arrival in Roswell. A smile slowly spread across his face. After all, he'd been one of the agents who'd interrogated the surviving alien from the '47 crash.

This time, people were going to listen to him.

--------------------------------------------

"Ow – so close, but no cigar!" Kyle sighed dramatically. "Come back later and try again," he encouraged the girl as she left the booth. "Who's next to try their luck?" he asked the crowd. A large bunch of balloons came up to him. "Okay, ready to try and see if you can capture an alien?" He waved a hand expansively at the bottles on the shelves behind him, each one with a green alien face staring from its top with big bug eyes.

A grinning face peered out from behind the balloons. "Oh, I see that Isabel really trusted you with the important job," Liz teased. She tried to hold the balloons to one side so they wouldn't bop her in the head.

Maria came up behind her and tilted her head to one side, examining the alien heads. "Hmm, well, they have the eyes right," she said thoughtfully. "They haven't quite captured the hair, though."

Kyle handed her a ring. "Get three rings around the bottles and you win your very own alien," he pointed to the stuffed aliens hanging in the background.

"My very own alien?" Maria clapped her hands in delight. "I can't pass up on that, now can I?"

Kyle laughed, then turned to Liz. "So what job has General Isabel assigned you?"

Liz gestured with the hand holding the balloons. "What does it look like?" She turned slightly as Maria made an excited noise at getting a ring around a bottle. "Balloon duty is very important work, you know."

"I'm sure."

"Okay, watch this," Maria called as she got a second ring. Obediently, they both watched as she concentrated and threw again. "Yes!" She gave a little dance of victory.

Kyle turned back to Liz, eyebrow raised. "She's very excited about the stuffed alien, isn't she?"

"Actually, I'm just glad to know that my practice with Michael is paying off," Maria corrected, coming to stand next to Liz again. "We've been working on my aim. Think it might come in handy eventually if I can actually hit something I want to, rather than innocent bystanders."

"As a potential bystander, I thank you," Liz replied gravely. "Anyway, we'd better deliver these balloons to the dunk tank before Isabel hunts us down."

"Wait a minute." Kyle grabbed one of the plush aliens and handed it to Maria. "For Lexy." He lowered his voice. "Where is she anyway?"

"She's safe," Maria answered, suddenly serious. "She's with Mom. Michael didn't want her anywhere near here today."

"You guys heard anything yet?" Kyle asked, looking around at all the people walking by, talking and laughing as they enjoyed the carnival. It must be nice to be one of those people, having absolutely no clue about anything alien-related going on that was more serious than the carnival decorations.

"No. Nothing." Maria frowned. "Michael's getting impatient."

Liz glanced at her watch. "I would have expected things to happen by now."

"Yeah." Kyle looked around again, wondering what his father was doing. "Well, I'm sure that Dad and Michael have everything under control." He glanced at the two girls, not exactly getting the confident reassurance he was hoping for in return. "Right?"

A crowd of teens came up to the booth, and by the time he had a chance to look back, Liz and Maria were gone.

------------------------------------------------

"Something's wrong," Michael said shortly from where they were hidden under the bleachers. He peered out into the sunshine at where Sean was pacing, waiting for Patterson to show up. "He should have shown by now."

"Michael, relax," Valenti said, trying to sound calm.

"No, he's right," Max backed up his second from where he was sitting. "Something's off."

Sean took out his phone and dialed. A second later, Valenti's cell rang. "Yeah?"

"He's an hour late," Sean pointed out. "I'm going home. See if he called or anything."

Valenti sighed. "Fine." He hung up. They watched Sean turn and walk out to his car. "He's going home. We'll try to set up another meeting later."

"I'll be right back," Michael said shortly, getting up and backing out in the opposite direction from where Sean had been waiting before anyone could say anything. He carefully circled around to where Shalin was hiding near the back entrance from the parking lot. She was hidden well behind some parked cars, and Michael admired her choice of look-out spots. She could see anyone come up into the fair but they wouldn't see her unless they knew where to look.

She glanced up at him briefly as he approached. "He hasn't shown yet," she whispered, unsurprised. "I saw Maria's cousin leave."

Michael crouched down next to her. "Something's gone wrong."

Shalin nodded. "He should have come running to find out what proof DeLuca had. He's certainly obsessive enough."

"He's not coming." Michael frowned, not waiting for her to agree with the obvious statement. "So what would be more important to him?"

"He's obsessed with aliens. Have there been problems with any of the others?"

Michael shook his head. "I just left Max. Maria's fine – I haven't picked up on anything too extreme from her. She's been with Liz and checked in with Kyle. And Isabel would notify Max if anything happened to her.........." Michael stopped talking as the same thought occurred to both of them. Without another word, he got up and started off running to his bike.

"Damn." Shalin stood and headed to where Jim and Max were waiting. She knew where Patterson went. The weakest link – the one alien who had no chance of self-defense.

Lexy.

-----------------------------------------------

Sean parked and approached the front door, surprised to see it slightly ajar. "Aunt Amy?" he called as he entered. Then he froze at what he saw.

Patterson was entering the living room from the hall leading towards the back, stride breaking only for a second as he continued towards Lexy's crib. "Good afternoon, Sean," he said calmly. "I wasn't expecting to see you here."

"Well, I was starting to feel stood up," Sean said, edging inside and towards the sleeping baby, trying to keep his voice calm and not show how freaked he was. "What happened?"

"I'm afraid there was a change in plans." Patterson came to a stop a few feet from Sean. "But now that we're both here, perhaps you could tell me what your news was? The big discovery you've made about your cousin's boyfriend?"

"Where's Aunt Amy?" Sean asked bluntly. "What did you do to her?"

"Your aunt's fine," he said dismissively. He smiled. "There was no news, was there? The meeting was a set-up."

Rather than answering him, Sean moved to stand in front of the crib. "Get out of here," he said, surprised at how evenly his voice came out, all things considered.

"Not quite yet." Patterson looked at Sean intently. "You have no idea what you're protecting, do you? What they are?" He pointed towards the crib. "What she is?"

"She's a baby, you freaking lunatic," Sean answered. "And there's no way I'm letting you anywhere near her."

"A baby?" Patterson laughed. Sean flinched slightly at the sound, but he didn't budge. "She's not even human."

"Of course she's human." Sean glanced down at the baby, and saw that Lexy had wakened. She looked up at him gravely, but made no sound. None of the little gurgles or smiles he'd become accustomed to from his cousin. Sean looked back at the deranged old man. "You're out of your mind. Get out before I call the police."

"The police. Ah, yes. They're such a help." Patterson sighed. "The authorities have no idea of how to deal with them. No clue of how to protect us from them."

"Protect who from what?"

"The aliens, you fool!" Patterson retorted angrily. "They come here, torture and kill with impunity, and nobody stops them. Nobody even tries. They either don't know how to, or they don't believe in them. This whole town – it's all wrapped up in the games of pretending. They have no idea the threat the aliens really pose."

"There is no such thing as aliens," Sean tried to back up closer to the crib. If he could get Lexy, pick her up, maybe he could make a dash for the door.

Luckily, Patterson didn't seem to notice, so wrapped up in his own rantings. "No such thing as aliens? Are you honestly stupid enough to believe that?" He shook his head, voice growing in intensity even as it dropped in volume. "For thirty years I worked at protecting this planet from the aliens. We studied them, learned what made them tick, what they could do to us. And you know what?" He moved suddenly in Sean's direction, making the younger man back up.

"What?" Sean asked shakily. Of course, he knew it was all insane ramblings – there was no way that Patterson had actually seen a real alien, since they didn't exist. But there was something in his eyes, in the fervor with which he spoke, something compelling and believable.

"They can do pretty much anything they want," Patterson smiled tightly. "Kill with a touch, get into your mind and play with your thoughts, change the way they look. They hide in plain sight, pretending to be human, just waiting until they're in position to take whatever the hell it is they want."

"Right. And so they pretend to be high school geeks?" Sean didn't believe that this guy actually thought Whitman was an alien.

With a sudden movement, Patterson pushed Sean hard, away from the crib. Sean fell over a chair and landed hard on the ground with a thump, wincing with the pain. Damn, but the old guy was still pretty strong. "Don't you dare mock me! You have no idea the things I've seen!" He reached inside his jacket and pulled something out. "The things I've lost because of them." He threw it down in Sean's direction.

Sean picked up the paper, looking at it. An old photograph of a pretty young blond woman, smiling brightly at the camera. "Who's this?" Just keep the crazy guy talking, DeLuca, he thought to himself, hoping that the sheriff would decide to stop by soon.

Patterson's eyes followed the photograph for a second before they turned, burning, to Sean. "My wife. That picture was taken a few weeks before the aliens abducted her." Patterson knelt down in front of Sean, voice growing gentler. "When she came back, Bea talked about the experiments they put her through. The way they hurt her." He reached out to touch her face on the picture. "We weren't able to have children afterwards," he murmured. "Bea never recovered. Every night, she would wake up screaming, terrified that they were coming back for her again. I couldn't make her feel safe. Nothing could. Before long, she couldn't tell the difference between the nightmares and reality anymore." His voice grew harder again. "She had to die to escape them."

"I'm sorry to hear about your wife," Sean said honestly. He could hear the grief in the old man's voice.

"After Bea, I swore to protect other people. To stop other people from being hurt the way that she was." Patterson stood up again. "That's why I have to take the baby."

Sean scrambled to his feet, going to stand protectively in front of the crib. "No way."

Patterson shook his head, frustrated. "She's an alien! She'll grow up to destroy and kill. We have to deal with the situation before she hurts anyone else."

"She's a baby!" Sean insisted. "Just a little baby. A human baby. There's no such thing as aliens."

Patterson tilted his head to one side, studying Sean carefully. "I think maybe you believe more than you want to," he mused. Sean looked away briefly. "You know that there's more to Alex Whitman's resurrection than the official story, don't you? That something happened to Liz Parker that day in the Crashdown? That there's something very off about your cousin's boyfriend?"

Despite what he wanted to believe, Sean did know all that. There was something more going on here, or why would the sheriff be so interested? He remembered the way Liz had acted the previous summer when they thought Alex was dead, all the suspicious gatherings and quickly stifled conversations he'd walked in on during his last visit to Roswell. Patterson was right – there was more going on than the official story. But still..... "Even if I did believe in aliens, which I don't," he said, trying to hide his doubt, "I still wouldn't let you take Lexy. You can't just go around breaking in to houses and stealing babies."

Patterson sighed deeply. "I'm sorry to hear that, Sean. You're not leaving me much choice here."

Sean tensed up. What the hell was that supposed to mean?

Then his attention was diverted as the front door suddenly burst open. Sean looked away from the former FBI agent to the figure entering the house. He recognized a very angry Michael Guerin a second before everything went black.

[Anla]

Chapter 8 - Face-Off

Michael took in the scene in front of him in an instant. Patterson stood over Sean's body, lowering the heavy cane he'd just hit him across the back of his head with. As Sean fell to the ground unconscious, Patterson turned hurriedly to the crib, reaching down to pick up the baby.

He never made contact. Michael grabbed him by the back of his shirt, spinning him around and against the living room wall.

Patterson slumped to the ground, groaning as Michael kicked him, hard, in the stomach. "You want aliens?" Picking the man up as easily as if he was a stuffed doll, Michael tossed him across to the opposite wall. He followed quickly, smashing the other's face with his fist. "You've got aliens," he hissed.

Valenti came to a halt in the doorway, gun out, quickly assessing the situation. Sean down on the ground, Michael slugging Patterson. Amy nowhere to be seen – where was she? Shalin walked past him, heading directly to the cradle. Seeing that the baby was still inside, lying quietly with eyes darting around, Shalin stepped back to one side and watched calmly as Michael picked up Patterson by the hair and smacked his head against the wall.

"Michael!" Valenti said sharply, seeing that Shalin was going to make no move to stop the teen. "Stop! He's out of commission, Michael! He's not a threat anymore!" Max came inside, closing the door behind them and going straight to where Sean lay on the ground. Frowning, he touched Sean's head. Then he closed his eyes and put his hands on both sides of Sean's head. He'd been hit on the head hard, and there was lots of damage. He was going to need serious healing. Max tuned out the sounds of Valenti trying to make Michael stop and concentrated on healing Sean.

It was clear that Michael either wasn't hearing Valenti, or he was simply ignoring the sheriff's directions. He simply kept on hitting Patterson. God, he's going to beat him to death, Valenti thought, horrified by the thought of what that would do to Michael once he calmed down. He turned to Shalin. "Are you going to do something?"

Shalin turned her head to glance at him. "I could applaud, if you like."

Valenti turned away in disgust, approaching Michael, then stopping. He'd learned his lesson about getting too close when Michael was like this. One more hit and Patterson's a goner. Instead, Valenti put all the authority and command that he could into his voice, making it a combination of every time he'd yelled at a suspect and lectured Kyle. "Michael, that's enough. You need to stop now! Do you hear me, son?"

Son. That seemed to get through on some level. Michael hesitated, fist drawn back. "He was coming for Lexy," he got out, turning to look at the sheriff. Valenti almost drew back from the naked rage in Michael's eyes, but he held firm, realizing how precarious a hold on sanity the teen had at that moment.

"Lexy's fine." He raised the gun and pointed it at Patterson. "I've got him covered."

Valenti didn't dare breathe for the long moment it took for Michael to make his decision. Michael dropped Patterson to the ground. "Fine." He walked away, going to the crib to look down at Lexy, who smiled up at him.

"Good." Now Valenti let himself take a deep breath, glad that particular crisis was over. He looked at Patterson and winced. The guy looked like hell, face covered with blood and shallow breathing. "Max........" he started, stopping when Shalin walked up to him.

"His royal majesty's a little busy right now," Shalin said softly. She glanced over to where Michael was standing, staring at his daughter, a hand outreached over her but not quite touching. She frowned a bit. "Well, Jim, you've got yourself your rogue Special Unit agent. Alive and breathing, if not exactly looking too pretty. I'm curious - what are you going to do with him now?"

Valenti shook his head. "Maybe the tape will be enough to keep him from pressing charges........."

"And make him just vanish into the shadows again?" Shalin touched his arm gently. "Come on, Jim. I'm not some clueless sixteen year old innocent. Who do you think you're kidding?"

Valenti's expression hardened. "At least Michael didn't kill him," he said, speaking as softly as he could.

"I've never seen anyone pull Tym back like that," Shalin admitted. "And make no mistake, that was Tymrath there. Not Michael." Valenti looked up at her sharply. She smiled and walked over to where Michael was standing. "How is she?"

Lexy gurgled happily, waving her little arms in the air. "She seems fine," Michael said shortly.

Shalin nodded. A noise brought her attention to where Max was kneeling, just in time to rush over and catch him before he fell.

"Thanks," Max muttered, opening his eyes tiredly and looking around the living room. "Everything under control?" he asked Shalin.

"At the moment," she agreed. She helped Max get into a sitting position leaning against the wall, then stood back up, looking down at him as she pointed towards where Sean was still out on the floor. "The idiot going to be okay?"

"Sean should be fine. Now." He frowned accusingly as he looked over to where Valenti had Patterson covered with his gun. The huddled man lying on the ground didn't look like much of a threat now, but....... "He would have died if I hadn't gotten here and healed him."

"Wow – the Secret Unit guy's an attempted murderer? I'm shocked," Shalin said flippantly, ignoring the half-hearted glare Max threw her. "What's wrong with you?"

"I'm wiped out," Max admitted, leaning his head back and closing his eyes. "The brain isn't an easy place to work."

"Hmm." Whatever else she was going to say was lost as they heard a loud crash from the back of the house, followed by a scream.

Valenti's eyes darted in that direction. "That sounds like Amy."

"Go on." Michael left the crib and came to stand next to the sheriff, in front of Patterson. "I'll watch him." Seeing Valenti's dubious look, he smirked. "I'm calm now, Sheriff. Honestly. I'll be on my best behavior."

Valenti looked at him carefully. Gone was the murderous rage he'd seen a few minutes ago. Michael seemed perfectly composed. So he nodded and went to go find Amy.

Michael turned to stare down at the injured man, face an expressionless mask. Intrigued, Shalin walked back over. "Well, Tym," she asked quietly. "What are we going to do with him?" Michael's eyes darted to hers for the briefest of seconds before returning to his silent study of the man on the floor. "Of course, I know what you want to do to him," she went on, noticing that Patterson appeared to be regaining some awareness of his surroundings. He opened his eyes and struggled to sit up.

"I know what you are," he managed to get out in a strangled voice. Patterson put his hand to his head and took it away, staring at his own blood. Then he directed a hate-filled glance at the two standing in front of him. "I know. You can't hide anymore."

"Good for you," Shalin said, amused. Michael said nothing, simply continuing to watch silently. "Of course, we also know what you are – an incompetent washed-up human who's spent his whole life obsessed with hunting down aliens." She shook her head. "The closest you've come to actually managing to hurt anyone today was one of your own. Not too impressive. Of course," she continued slowly, glancing at Michael's silent form from the corner of her eyes, "I imagine you'll keep on trying, won't you?" She felt rather than saw Michael tense slightly at the comment. Shalin was impressed by the calm facade Michael was wearing, the one which had fooled Valenti. But she knew that if she touched his arm she would feel all the energy and power flowing through him, knew how hard it was for him to keep it in check. She imagined that was why he hadn't touched his daughter. Michael Guerin wouldn't want his daughter exposed to that type of energy, all charged with anger and hate.

Anger and hate which might have an outlet soon. Shalin saw the flicker in Michael's eyes, knew that he'd reached some conclusion. But before she could find out what that was, Lexy suddenly gave her first cry, a loud yell that caught her father's attention instantly.

The second that Michael turned his body towards the crib, Patterson jumped into action, moving faster than Shalin would have expected possible from his battered body. Pulling a needle and syringe from his pocket, Patterson leapt towards Michael.

Without even thinking, Shalin moved into action, grabbing the arm and snapping it back sharp. The syringe fell to the ground and she held out her free hand to release a blast of power towards it, its contents spilling harmlessly on the floor as the loud snap of breaking bones echoed through the room. Max opened his eyes and stood as Shalin continued her motion, grabbing Patterson around the neck and releasing a concentrated burst of energy through her palms.

It was over in a second. Shalin let go of Patterson, letting him fall to the ground and realizing what she'd done just as she felt a firm grasp grab her and turn her around, pushing her up against the wall, an arm pressing down upon her throat and threatening to cut off the air supply her Husk needed. She met Michael's furious eyes desperately. "He's not dead yet, Tym," she managed to gasp out. She resisted every self-defense instinct she had to struggle and fight back. No way did she want to push him more over the edge right now. "You can finish him if you want," she tried, frantically trying to calm him down. Or at least, redirect his anger. She had some hope that it was working as Michael glanced away from her to where Patterson lay twitching on the ground.

Then Lexy cried again, even more insistently this time. Shalin could actually see the change in Michael's eyes, the fear and shock that replaced the hate. He let go of her, taking a shaky step back.

Max pushed away from the wall slowly. "Michael, what are you............."

Valenti and Amy entered the room. Amy gasped at the overturned furniture and bloodstain on the wall, then ran over to pick up Lexy. "Hush, baby. It's okay," she murmured, holding Lexy tight. "Everything's okay."

Michael took a step backwards, eyes darting everywhere, from Valenti and Max's stares to Amy holding the baby and then back to Patterson. Shalin could feel it when the human stopped breathing, and knew that Michael would as well. He ran his hands over his face, speaking raggedly. "I can't do this," he muttered, turning to bolt out the front door.

"Michael!" Max ran after him, but Michael was on his bike and on his way by the time Max even reached the door.

Shalin followed, grabbing his shoulder. "Let him go."

Max turned to her, angrily brushing off her hand. "You killed him," he accused.

"Yeah, I did." Shalin pointed to the shattered glass on the ground. "Should I have just let him kill Michael? How much you want to bet that's the same concoction the Special Unit used to turn off your powers when you were a prisoner? Or maybe something even better designed to terminate us?" She took a step back, eyes flashing. "And I didn't notice you rushing over there to save him," she pointed out.

Max flinched. "Healing Sean took all my energy," he explained.

Shalin held his eyes. "You keep telling yourself that, Your Majesty," she said sarcastically. Then she turned, effectively ignoring him as she addressed Valenti. "We have to clean this up." She looked at Sean DeLuca, still unconscious on the ground. "Preferably before sleeping beauty over there wakes up."

Max shut the door firmly behind him with one last look outside. He hoped that Michael wasn't going to do anything stupid. Then he noticed the photograph on the ground. He picked it up. There was some faded writing on it – Bea, January 1947. Curious, he turned it over to look at the picture.

And instantly froze up at the sight.

"Max? What is it?"

He hadn't even heard the sheriff walk over to them. With a trembling hand, Max handed Valenti the picture. Ignoring Shalin's concerned look, Max walked over and bent down to start using his powers to clean up some of the blood stains.

Valenti looked down at the photo.

It was Tess's face smiling up at him.

--------------------------------------

Maria held Lexy close, cuddling her as tightly as she could. She couldn't believe how close she'd come to losing her. "Michael didn't say anything before he ran off?"

"Just that he couldn't deal with this," Amy answered, rubbing her daughter's shoulder. "Maria, why don't you have some tea?"

"I'm fine." Maria lowered her head to kiss Lexy. "He almost took her." The thought of the Special Unit getting their hands on her daughter, locking her away in some White Room somewhere – it was her worst nightmare.

"But he didn't," Amy assured her. "Michael and Jim got here in time." She felt just as terrified and helpless as Maria. While that man was trying to take her granddaughter, she'd been tied up in her own bedroom.

Maria nodded, looking up at the other side of the room. "Thank you," she said to her cousin. "I mean it. I'll never call you a worthless slacker loser again."

Sean gave a crooked grin, sitting in the chair across from them. "Somehow I find that hard to believe," he replied. His grin faded. "I didn't do much."

"You kept him from taking Lexy until Sheriff Valenti got here." Maria looked down at her daughter again, eyes drinking in the sight of her little face and smiling eyes. Lexy didn't seem any the worse for the experience.

"Well, considering everything, it was the least I could do," Sean answered. He hesitated before going on. "So, where is Patterson now?" he asked, trying for casual.

He didn't miss the way Maria and Aunt Amy glanced at each other. "Jim arrested him, of course," Amy answered. Sean admitted that she was much better at sounding casual than he was, but her tone still sounded off to him. "I think he was going to contact someone he knows in Washington."

"I'm not sure that he'll end up in the Roswell jail," Maria said. "The man obviously needs psychological help. I think his former buddies in the FBI might have some ideas."

"Right." Sean frowned. "I mean, the guy was nuts. All that talk about aliens running around Roswell. Who believes stuff like that?" Another one of those quick little glances between the women in his family. Sean sighed. "Look, I know that it's really hard for you two to believe, but I'm not a total idiot."

"Sweetie, nobody ever said you were......" Amy started, but he cut her off.

"The guy was totally fruit loops. I'm not arguing about that." Sean looked at Lexy, having a hard time believing that Patterson was honestly going to take the baby and lock her away somewhere for what? Experiments? It made him sick to think of. "But that doesn't mean he was lying about everything." Sean met Maria's eyes levelly. "Some pretty weird stuff has gone on around here over the last few years. Liz and the whole 'did she or didn't she get shot' thing. The scandal with Sheriff Valenti and that girl who was buried alive. You running off with Michael all the time, with nobody knowing where you were."

"Please," Maria interrupted. "Like you've never run off without informing your folks of you exact itinerary. Do they even know you're in Roswell now?"

Sean waved off her objection. "Those pictures of Michael's supposed evil twin in New York. And of course, everything that happened with Alex. But the crowning touch?" Sean shrugged. "Freak hit me hard, M. Hard enough to make me feel like my head was about to burst open for the second until I blacked out. Then I wake up and nothing. No headache, not even a bump on the back of my head. Don't get me wrong – I'm not complaining. Still..........." He shook his head. "Like I said, I'm not stupid. All this bizarreness has to add up to something."

"What exactly do you think it's adding up to?" Amy asked carefully.

Sean looked Maria in the eyes. "Is Michael dangerous?"

"No," she answered promptly. At least, not in the way that Sean meant.

Sean looked at his aunt, eyebrows raised in inquiry. "Michael would never hurt any of us," she answered. "You've seen him with Maria and Lexy – he's not the bad guy here."

"No, that role is played by the lunatic with the titanium cane." Sean winced at the memory. "Okay, then. Here's what I think."

"This should be good," Maria muttered.

"I think that whatever else is going on, Lexy's a baby. A cute little baby who doesn't need to be dragged into some grown-up mess." He stood up. "And while you might not be the best judge of whether Guerin's good for you or not....."

"Hey!"

He went on. "Aunt Amy would be throwing way more of a fit if she thought he was bad news." Sean paused. "Not to mention the fact that Sheriff Law and Order's okay with everything. While the guy might creep me out a bit, I don't think he'd be on the wrong side of things." Sean smiled widely. "Other than that, I think I'm happy not knowing anything more." He turned and went back to his room, whistling as he went.

Amy looked at Maria after he left. "He's handling things much better than I did."

Maria nodded. "Maybe it's an attention span thing? The whole laid-back attitude?"

"Maybe." The doorbell rang. Amy got up to see who it was. "Maybe it's a sign of maturity."

Maria wrinkled her nose at her daughter. Maturity? Sean? She really didn't think so.

"Jim." Amy opened the door to let him in. "Everything okay?"

"Things are fine." He leaned over to kiss her on the cheek, looking with concern at Maria and the baby. The living room was so neat and orderly – you'd never guess what had happened there that afternoon. Jim pushed down the disquiet he felt. He wasn't anywhere near comfortable with helping cover up yet another death, but he didn't know what his other options were. It wasn't like they could make any sort of official statement of what happened to Patterson. It would have been hard to explain the cause of death. "Michael hasn't come back yet?"

"No." Maria stood up, gently rocking the baby. "Nobody's heard from him?"

"Not that I know of." He looked around. Seeing that Sean wasn't in sight, he asked quietly. "What are you picking up from him?"

She sighed. "He's a mess. Which you know, not a huge shock." The sheriff frowned and opened his mouth, so she went on, giving him more details. "He's upset. Angry mostly. And scared." She looked down at Lexy. Maria understood how he'd felt – she'd felt the exact same thing. But the relief she was feeling holding her daughter and knowing that she was safe hadn't come to Michael yet. "He's having a hard time holding on," she admitted softly, not looking at the sheriff as she spoke for his ears alone. Valenti knew everything about Michael's past life. Her mother didn't know all the details, and Maria wasn't going to be the one to bring it up with her.

He nodded slowly, accepting it. "Maybe you should go looking for him," he suggested.

Instinctively, Maria tightened her hold on the baby. "And leave Lexy?"

Valenti smiled wryly. "This place is probably the safest house in America right now," he pointed out. "Shalin has it heavily covered by her people right now, at least until they figure out whether or not Patterson was working alone." He put a hand on Maria's shoulder, as always amazed that someone so young was able to handle so many crisis situations. "And I'll stay here with her."

Maria looked up and met his blue eyes, seeing the resolution in them. The sheriff would die before he let anything happen to her daughter. She knew this with a certainty. Still.... "He's been gone for over five hours," she said, studying the clock. "If he hasn't gotten his butt back here in another hour, I'll put Lexy down to sleep and go find him."

------------------------------------------

Maria parked the Jetta and got out, carefully starting the climb up the path to the Pod Chamber. She knew she wasn't alone – she'd been able to feel the presence of her T'onxyl bodyguard following at a discreet distance. Where were they when some psycho tried to grab Lexy? she thought angrily, but then pushed the thought aside. It wasn't fair, and she knew it. They'd made it clear that Shalin's Skins were only supposed to act against alien threats, and that they weren't to come into Roswell in mass. What had happened had been just as much their fault as anyone's – none of them had considered the possibility of Patterson going after the baby until it was almost too late.

She shuddered at the thought of what might have been as she came to a stop in front of the hidden door to the Pod Chamber. She was sure this was where Michael was, but now wasn't certain what to do. "Course they can't have a key like normal people," she muttered. She raised her hand to knock, taking a small step back as the rock face of the wall suddenly started moving, sliding back to reveal an opening.

The next thing she knew, strong hands reached out from the dimly lit cave and pulled her in, the door shutting behind her. "Spaceboy! Where the hell have you been?"

Maria didn't get any further before Michael's mouth on hers effectively cut off her tirade. He pulled her closer, his kiss demanding all her attention. Maria could feel his body vibrating next to her, tension and power coursing through and searching for an outlet. She closed her eyes, relaxing into the kiss for a moment, letting the feel of Michael's body chase away the stress and fears of the day.

Then she pushed away, taking a few steps back. In the strange green light cast from the remnants of the pods, she could see Michael's eyes glitter and watch her every moment. "Michael," she started, wincing at how unsteady her own voice sounded. Maria pushed her hair back off her face and started again, "We need to talk about what happened."

"Who's with Lexy?" he asked sharply.

"She's fine." Maria took a step closer. "She's with Mom and the sheriff." She smiled slightly. "Who I suspect is in a 'shoot first, ask questions later' mood. I don't think any other crazies are going to get near her tonight." He nodded, apparently accepting this. "But Michael, we should both be there with her."

"No," he replied firmly. "Not yet."

"Why not?" Michael avoided her eyes as she persisted. "Michael, talk to me."

"Later." He moved swiftly to her, putting his hands on her hips and looking down at her. "We'll talk later," he promised in a low voice, moving down to kiss her neck.

Maria tried to contain the shiver of pleasure as his lips touched her skin. "You promise?"

"Yeah." His mouth moved lower, kissing its way down. "Absolutely promise."

Maria reached out and tilted his head up to look at her. His eyes were filled with so many shifting emotions, a desperate need to find something to hold onto mixing in with the usual love and desire. She smiled, running her hands through his hair. "Okay, then," she murmured, bending down to kiss him.

Maria only dimly realized that he was carefully undressing her as she reveled in the feel of his hands and lips.

And the sense of connection that flared to life between them as they joined their spirits along with their bodies.

------------------------------------------------------

Shalin could sense his presence before she opened her apartment door. Briefly, she entertained the thought of going away and postponing this confrontation, but it was instantly rejected. That would be a tactical error. So she unlocked the door and entered, turning on the light as she closed the door behind her.

"Busy day?" Ardan asked from where he lounged on the couch.

Shalin shrugged. "It was somewhat eventful." She headed towards the kitchen. "Do you want anything to drink?"

"I'm fine." He stood up and followed her. "What events were there?"

"Let's see." Shalin poured herself a cup of water and mixed in some tabasco sauce. "Patterson tried to kidnap the Guerin baby." She took a deep gulp, watching Ardan's expressionless face carefully. "Which was prevented," she went on, putting the glass down and walking past Ardan back out into the living room. "But I had to kill him." She opened a desk drawer and took out a rubber band. "Oh, and I almost got killed myself," she added casually.

"Now there's an unusual experience." Ardan smirked at her. "You had to kill him? Why, Shalin, that sounds almost as if it was something you regretted." He watched her put her hair up in a pony tail. "Don't tell me you're starting to lose your taste for the kill? Not getting soft, are you?"

Shalin laughed softly. "I simply disapprove of waste. He died before we could find out if he was working alone or not." Then, in a sudden motion that he didn't predict, Shalin flew across the room and grabbed him by the neck, lifting him off the floor and slamming him back into a wall. "You tell me how soft I'm getting," she hissed, sending out shock waves through her hand, watching his body jerk as the currents went through his Husk. "What did you do, Ardan?"

Ardan glared at her, eyes drawn and tight with the pain she was inflicting on him. Still, when he managed to speak, his voice was steady. "What are you talking about?"

She shook him like a dog would shake a ball. "Enough, Ardan!" Sending out another jolt of energy to make sure she had his attention, she went on. "We had a very simple plan for confronting Patterson today. True, the specifics of what we were going to do later were basically nonexistent, but the initial plan was in place. Yet for some reason, Patterson decided to go off and try to kidnap Alexis rather than meet with Sean DeLuca. Why do you think that was?"

He moved a hand up to where she was grasping his neck. "I might have an easier time talking if you would let me go."

"Sorry, don't think so," she replied instantly. "See, if only one of us lives to walk out of this apartment tonight, I intend it to be me." But she did stop the jolts of power.

"Ah," he said softly. "Has it come to that?"

"You tell me," she said softly, leaning closer so that their faces were barely inches apart. "I felt you there, Ardan. Outside the house, lurking in the shadows. What did you do?" she repeated.

"What was necessary," he said calmly, all signs of discomfort gone now. Shalin knew there had to have been some residual pain left, but he refused to acknowledge it.

"You pressed the issue," she realized. "Maneuvered Patterson to see what he would do when confronted."

Ardan grinned. "People that unstable really aren't all that hard to push over the edge," he agreed. "I wanted to see if he was working alone or not. He was, by the way," he remarked casually. "He made no effort to contact anyone before making his move. I'm sure he thought that if he brought in the child, that would vindicate him in the eyes of the world. Or at least his old buddies in the Special Unit." Shalin's eyes narrowed and she lowered her hand from his throat. At the same time, her other hand creeped up behind his back as she moved even closer. Ardan looked at her with open amusement. "Is now really the time? I'm not sure I'm in the mood."

Shalin was in no mood to be amused or entertained. "If you say anything that upsets me too much, I want to have a clear shot to destroy your Husk," she said sweetly. He nodded in acceptance, still smiling. "So you freak out the unstable human and then what? Stand back and watch to see what he does?"

"Basically," he agreed. "And what he did was take the bait and go after the child."

"He could have taken Alexis," Shalin said, voice tight and angry. "If we had gotten there a bit later."

"How sweet," Ardan murmured. "I wouldn't have thought you were the type to be so nurturing towards a baby."

He winced as her fingers dug tightly into the flesh just above his Husk's self-destruct button. "Careful, old friend," she whispered, smiling. "After all, we unstable types go over that edge so easily, don't we?" Her voice raised and hardened. "I may not care about Alexis Guerin, but that doesn't mean I think it would be a brilliant idea to let the Special Unit have a part-alien baby in its custody."

"That wouldn't have happened," he explained. "As you pointed out, I was there. Patterson never would have left that house with the child." She opened her mind to argue, but he went on, foreseeing her objection. "And he wouldn't have killed her – he needed her for his experiments too much."

Shalin studied him carefully. "And what about Amy DeLuca? He could have killed her."

Ardan laughed cheerfully. "Wouldn't that have almost been a favor for you? I mean, you've never liked the woman." At her glare, he went on quickly. "Don't worry, Shalin. I've studied him – Patterson had this thing about hurting women. Human women, at least. It has to do with his wife. He was on record as protesting Pierce's extermination of Kathleen Topolsky." He smiled again. "I had a little chat with one of the other former members of his group. He was quite chatty, after some persuasion."

Shalin stared at him as several minutes ticked by. Then moving abruptly, she pushed away from him and strode to the opposite side of the room. Playing with her necklace, she didn't look at him as she asked. "You did all this just to see what Patterson would do?"

"Not just for that," Ardan admitted. "I was also curious to see what Michael would do." Shalin turned slowly back to him. His grin widened. "Or should I say Tym?"

"What do you think he did?" she said flatly. "He wanted to kill the bastard who was going to take his child."

Ardan's smile vanished. "Don't, Shalin," he said sharply. "Don't patronize or try to mislead me." He moved towards her, stopping just out of arm's reach. "If all he wanted was Patterson dead, that would have been accomplished the instant he entered the house. He wanted to beat the man to death, to play with him a bit first."

Shalin winced. "I don't think that Michael would have put it that way," she pointed out.

"Tymrath would have." Satisfied, Ardan crossed his arms over his chest. "What stopped him?"

"Sheriff Valenti." Shalin's lips twitched. "I was very carefully neutral."

"Of course. Following orders," Ardan mocked, seeing the way that she tensed up at the sarcasm. "Until you killed the man yourself."

"Until then." Shalin sighed. "This was avoidable," she pointed out. "Was the experiment really worth it?"

"Of course." Ardan's voice conveyed total certainty. "Michael's been so busy playing human teen father for months that I had to know if he still had it in him. I thought it would be better to find out before we were face to face with Kivar." He smirked at her. "Come to think of it, I've been starting to wonder whether or not you're losing sight of our mission here. You're not enjoying playing with the humans and Royals too much, are you?"

Shalin ignored the question, staring at Ardan. "Maybe I should just kill you," she said slowly.

"You need me too much," Ardan retorted, moving to sit casually on the couch.

"Not if I can't trust you," she argued. "I don't want a repeat of the situation with Shas. No more renegades endangering our truce."

"I keep my word," Ardan said, leaning back and relaxing. "Well, to you at least." He laughed. "You know that."

"So you won't kill them directly." Shalin shrugged. "Your own little agenda and maneuvering can be just as dangerous."

"You think?" Ardan appeared to be considering it. "Nah," he concluded.

"I'm serious." Shalin moved to stand in front of him. "Give me one reason why I should keep you around."

"Because, darling, I can find out things you can't. And you know it." Ardan apparently had no fears or concerns anymore.

"Such as?"

Another bright grin. "Now that would be telling."

"Ardan......" she warned.

"Fine." He held up one hand and studied it. "Kivar has humans helping him."

A long pause. "Michael destroyed the relay center......"

"I don't mean possessed humans." Ardan met her blue eyes, no humor showing any longer. "I mean that there are humans who not only know about Kivar and the coming invasion, but are willingly helping him."

"Who?"

"Don't know yet." Ardan stood up. "But I'll find out," he promised. He quirked an eyebrow. "That is, if you don't kill me right now."

"Do it." She sighed. "One of these days you're going to go too far, Ardan," she warned.

"Undoubtedly." He took her hand and kissed its back gallantly. "But in the meantime, at least I keep things from being boring."

"Get out of here."

He put his hand over his chest and bowed to her. "As you order, sharlee." With one final mocking grin, he was gone.

Shalin tightened her grip around her necklace. Kivar was moving more openly than she'd expected. Things were moving fast.

It wouldn't be long now.

------------------------------------------

Maria finished straightening her shirt and looked down at where Michael was sprawled on the cave floor, wearing just his jeans. "You should get dressed," she suggested.

His eyebrow raised suggestively. "Why?" he teased, reaching for her. With a little laugh, Maria backed away.

"Because we should be getting back home," she answered firmly, seeing his smile fade. "Lexy will be wondering where we are," she used her best weapon. Michael sighed and sat up, reaching for his shirt. Maria didn't even try to hide the fact that she was checking out the muscles in his arms and chest. Once the view was hidden by his shirt, she got back to business. "So why did you run off like that, anyway?" It wasn't something she would have expected. Yeah, Michael had run away from her in the past, but she wouldn't have predicted that he would leave Lexy after something like that. She herself had barely been able to put Lexy down, and that was six hours after the crisis passed.

Michael glanced at her quickly, eyes shuttered, then looked away. "Does it matter?"

Maria firmly held on to her temper. Not to mention the urge to find a big rock and hit him over the head with it. "Well, duh. Of course it matters."

He shook his head. "I'm okay now." He felt better. The connection with Maria helped – it gave him something to focus and hold onto, rather than being swept up by the memories and sensations of a past lifetime.

Maria sat down next to him, putting out a hand to his cheek. Without even thinking about it, Michael leaned into it. "I know," she said softly. She'd felt his confusion and was glad to know that he was clearer now. Still.... "You ran off, Michael. We both know you wouldn't have done that if there hadn't been something pretty seriously wrong there."

He nodded. Without looking at her, he admitted in a low voice, "I wanted him dead, teel-sharan." She nodded silently – this was hardly a shock. Patterson's little trick with the car could have gotten her or Lexy killed. And that was before he tried to take Lexy away from them. "I mean, a part of me, the part in control, wanted him to suffer." Michael looked up now, catching her eyes and not letting them escape. "I wanted to hurt him before I let him die." Michael held up his hands. "His blood was all over my hands."

Maria reached out and took them in her own grasp. "Glad that you washed up before I came by," she said lightly. "Michael, none of that is surprising. He would have put Lexy into a white room. Nobody could blame you for......."

"I almost killed Shalin," he interrupted.

She blinked. That part she hadn't expected. "Why?"

Michael smiled coldly, eyes dark and lifeless. "Because she got between me and my target," he said calmly. "Because she was the one who killed Patterson. And because she did it too quickly." He tried to pull away, but Maria held on to his hands with all her strength.

"But you didn't," she pointed out. "And you didn't kill Patterson. You stopped."

"Valenti stopped me," he retorted.

"Which he couldn't have done if you didn't let him on some level," she argued. "You listened to him. That's what's important."

"Yeah. But I still wanted to do it. I was back there in my mind." Michael closed his eyes. "Back to Tymrath. If Lexy hadn't cried....... I don't know what I would have done," he admitted. He was really going to have to talk with Shalin about that. Although he suspected that she wasn't going to expect an apology. In her mind, he had done what was to be anticipated, what any T'onxyl would do. And that was the hard part to accept – that no matter how hard he tried, he still couldn't escape from his past self. "I don't want her ever seeing that part of me." Michael looked at her, eyes filled with self-loathing. "I don't want Lexy exposed to that much anger. That much hate."

"You wouldn't," Maria let go of his hands to wrap her arms around his neck. "Lexy knows how much you love her, that you would do anything for her." She smiled softly. "Please, she's such a Daddy's Girl. She has you wrapped her around her little finger, and you both know it."

He smiled, but still wouldn't look at her. "But what if........"

"No what ifs," she interrupted firmly. "Yeah, you might lose it on the people who try to kill us. What a shock! You think that I would have been any calmer? You want to protect us from the bad guys. And yes, I'm not saying that you don't still have some anger management issues to work on, thanks to everything. But you would never hurt Lexy." She knew that fear existed in him still on some level. Thanks to Kivar and Hank, Michael had two lifetimes of bad memories to overcome.

"Never's a long time," he muttered.

Maria shook her head, putting a hand under his chin to make him look at her. She felt a pang at seeing how lost he looked, all the doubt and confusion he tried to hide from everyone else right there in his eyes. "When are you going to just accept that I'm always right and listen to me?"

Now that got a laugh. "Yeah, somehow I keep forgetting that."

"Well, try to remember." Maria stood up and held out her hand. "Let's go see our daughter, Spaceboy."

Feeling a little better, Michael took her hand. If Maria had that much faith in him, then maybe there was a reason.

Together, they walked out of the cave and started back towards Roswell.

-------------------------------------------------

The door swung open after Max knocked. "Great." Shalin sighed, then stepped aside to let him in. "And to what do I owe the privilege of this royal visitation?"

Max closed the door behind him. "How are you?"

Shalin gave him that familiar 'You're an idiot' look. "I'm fine."

Max studied her closely. She'd changed since that afternoon, into a casual pair of jeans and a "Roswell Experience" t-shirt. She seemed to get some sick sort of amusement out of wearing alien-related clothing. Her hair was up in a pony tail, making her seem even younger than usual, and somehow more real. "Come here." When all she did was raise an eyebrow, he rolled his eyes. "Please," he said, exaggeratedly.

"Well, since you ask so nicely," she teased, moving closer. Her eyes narrowed when his hands moved up, but she stood still as he ran his fingers along the sides of her neck, looking carefully.

Max was very aware of Shalin's physical proximity, but tried to ignore it, just concentrating on her as a potential patient. Dr. Max, he thought with amusement. Shalin would get a kick out of that one. He looked up and met her eyes. "No marks," he said.

"Nope." Shalin took his hands in her own and firmly removed them from her neck. She stepped away and sat down. "Our Husks heal even faster than your hybrid bodies," she explained.

"Oh." Max followed and sat across from her on the couch. He looked at her with curiosity. "That bothered you," he concluded. He could feel the way that she tensed up when he'd come closer.

"What? Having Michael try to choke the life out of me? Not the most fun I've ever had," she admitted. "Although it does seem to be a recurring event," she mused.

"No, not that." He shook his head. "Me checking on you."

"Well, I must admit that allowing a potential enemy to wrap his hands around my neck is really not the smartest move for self-preservation," she explained lightly.

Max considered that, then smiled. "But you let me do it," he pointed out. "You must be getting careless."

Shalin laughed. "Nah, I just figured I could still take you if I had to."

"True." Max had never denied that.

They sat in comfortable silence for a while. Then Shalin couldn't take it anymore. "So why are you here, Your Royal Majesty?"

Max shrugged. "I don't know. I just couldn't seem to relax at home. I figured I'd see if Michael had hurt you." He closed his eyes and leaned his head back. Somehow he felt more at ease here, with an alien who insisted she wanted him dead, than he did back at his own house with loving parents who kept asking if he was okay. He gave a half-grin. His therapist would have loved that. "Why did Michael do that, anyway?"

Shalin frowned, annoyed with herself. "My own fault," she said. That got Max's attention. He opened his eyes and focused on her. "I reacted to the possible threat, rather than thinking about it first. A careless mistake." One that could have gotten her killed, and she knew it. Seeing that Max wasn't getting it, she went on, growing frustrated. "It's our conditioning. I should have known better than to get between Tym and his target once he'd been engaged. I got in his way. It was stupid of me."

Max shook his head. "Michael was wrong," he argued. "You were trying to protect him."

Shalin smiled coldly. "But you wish I hadn't done it."

"I'm not happy with anyone dying," he agreed. "There could have been another way."

Shalin sighed. "What other way?" She leaned forward. "Do you honestly think that there was any way Patterson was walking away today, alive and free? You, of all people, should realize the threat he posed."

Max frowned. "Don't try using my emotions against me like that."

"No, of course not. You don't let your emotions run things, do you?" This time the smile was definitely nasty and mocking. "Or at least you pretend you don't. So I suppose you're completely over your little vacation in the White Room."

"I don't feel the need to hunt down every member of the Special Unit and get some sort of vengeance, no."

"Please – Patterson came to us. And you know that there was no way that you would have let Lexy go through what you did. None of your group would."

"We could have ................"

"Patterson would have kept on coming and coming," Shalin said firmly. "He was obsessed. There was no reasoning with him." She looked at him sharply. "Stop feeling guilty about it, Your Majesty. What happened to Bea Patterson wasn't your fault."

Max felt like she'd just punched him in the guts. "What do you mean?"

"It's like you have this huge neon sign of guilt hanging over you." Shalin shook her head abruptly. "You didn't even exist back then. What happened to Bea Patterson, to any of the humans, wasn't your fault."

"They did it to bring us back," he pointed out.

"True," she agreed. "But that wasn't your idea. You had no control over what happened. Therefore, you shouldn't feel guilt about it."

"What do you know about it?" he asked sharply. "Have you ever felt guilty over anything?"

He saw something flash in her eyes for a split second, then be banished firmly. "No. No guilt," she said softly. "Perhaps some regret for things I couldn't do."

"What?"

"None of your business."

Max closed his eyes again, so tired of the whole mess. A thought occurred to him. "You said there was no way that Patterson was getting out of there alive," he said slowly. "But you also said that the only reason you attacked was because you were defending Michael." He opened his eyes and met her calm gaze. "Michael wasn't going to kill him – he'd calmed down by then. So what do you think would have happened?"

Shalin smiled. "Michael and I weren't the only ones there."

"I wouldn't have........" He stopped as the thought came to him.

Shalin nodded. "Jim is very protective of you. His children," she mocked. "And he seems to feel very strongly that Michael shouldn't be allowed to kill anymore. Guess he figures that this way he can keep Tymrath all locked up nice and tight inside him. It won't work, but Jim is a bit of an optimist."

Max shook his head. "The sheriff wouldn't ..............."

"Wouldn't protect you from someone who was trying to kill you?" she interrupted. "It's not like he could use the legal system to go after Patterson. Jim would do what he had to."

"I don't believe the sheriff would just kill someone." Max remembered Hubble. "Not in cold blood."

"Believe what you want." Shalin shrugged. "Personally, I think Jim would do pretty much anything to keep you all safe. And as sane as possible."

Max remembered that day earlier in the year when Brody Davis had his little breakdown, threatening to expose them all as aliens. Before Isabel repressed those memories, Max had threatened that he would rather have the human die than risk everyone being captured and tortured. He had hated that cold feeling when he considered the possibility that he could take a life like that. He hoped that he wasn't capable of going through with it, but in his darkest moments he wondered. Shaking off the thoughts, Max tried to focus on something else. Shalin was watching him too observantly. "Jim?"

"Yeah? What?"

"You and the sheriff are pretty close," Max said carefully.

"And?"

"Just how close?"

Shalin's smile was blinding. "Why? Worried that Jim might be cheating on Maria's mommy with me?"

His answer was instant. "No."

Shalin laughed. "No, Jim's not really the cheating type." She tilted her head to one side playfully. "Then why do you want to know?"

"Just curious." Uncomfortable, Max cleared his throat. "Never mind........"

"We kissed a couple of times," Shalin answered. "Back when I first showed up in town. Before he got back together with Amy DeLuca. We had fun, but it never went further."

"Oh." He wasn't sure why he felt better knowing that. Maybe he just didn't trust Shalin's motives.

"So don't worry." Shalin stood up. "I'm not playing any evil manipulative games with your dear upstanding sheriff." She headed towards the kitchen. "I'm hungry. You want something to eat?"

"Sure." Max stood up to follow her. "You're not going to poison me, are you?"

Shalin looked back over her shoulder with a smile. "I've heard about your human mother's cooking," she teased. "You're safer with my dinner than with hers."

"That's probably true," he agreed, feeling the last of his tension fade as he laughed with her.

At least for the moment, he could relax and be himself.

Whoever that might be.

[Chrystalkay]

Hey Anla... Are you still posting here?

Is there any chance you are going to post more on this story? It HAS been almost a year now. And it is sort of nice finding posting without the end of the chapter cut off. The ones in your completed file are SOOO frustrating!!!!



All kinds of stuff seem to be hapening in the missing parts... sigh.

Please come back and do some more writing.... PLEASE!

[Anla]

Sorry for the delay in responding - had a hard time logging in.

It has been a very long time since I've updated, hasn't it? I'm glad to know that someone's actually been reading the fic, though. Guess I should get back to updating (I actually finished the fic ages ago, just haven't posted it all here yet).

There's something wrong with the completed fics here? I'm not sure I ever looked at them once the board moved - it took my old computer forever to load up those pages. :

[Anla]

Chapter 9 - Weekend Getaways

Laughing, he twirled Isabel around the room to the sound of orchestra music. She was so beautiful, hair falling in graceful curls as her blue dress swirled around her. Alex pulled her closely again, staring down into her eyes. "I love you."

"I know." She smiled and pushed him backwards. He landed on the soft cushions of a bed. Isabel climbed on top of him, pushing the jacket of his tuxedo off. "How much?"

"More than anything," he answered honestly.

Her smile was dazzling in the candlelight. "Good answer," she approved. Lying on top of him, she gave him a kiss that took his breath away. "So tell me what I want to know," she murmured.

"What?" It was hard to think with Isabel's hands touching him like that. "Tell you what?"

"You know." She pulled back, arms posed on each side of Alex. She was still smiling, but her eyes were colder now. "How did you stop Kivar?"

Alex shook his head. This was wrong. "I don't know."

She sighed. "Fine. If that's the way ya wanna play it."

In a blink, the room vanished and Alex was back in reality, chained to the bedposts in an otherwise bare room. The girl with Isabel's face was still on top of him, smiling as she brought out a knife. "Sooner or later, you're gonna give me what I want," she remarked casually. Leaning down, Lonnie whispered in his ear. "Everything I want."

Alex tried not to scream when the knife cut into his chest. He didn't manage it.

Gasping, Alex sat up in his bed. He looked around wildly, only collapsing back when he was certain that he really was alone. "Just another dream," he told himself firmly. They'd been coming more often and more vividly lately.

Getting out of bed, Alex reached for clothes to change into. Might as well get up – he wasn't going to be getting any more rest.

He hoped that the others were dealing with the stress of the previous day better than he was.

----------------------------------------------------

"Hey." Alex slid into the Crashdown booth across from Max. "Did you get all those economics notes for Wednesday's test?"

"Sure." Max rummaged through his bookbag and took out a notebook. "You want to borrow them?"

"Thanks, man." Alex took the notebook and waved it in the air. "Oh, waitress, waitress!" he called loudly. Max grinned as Liz turned from the front counter and headed towards them. "Can we get a little service here, please?"

"Why, certainly, sir." Liz took out her order pad. "What would you like?"

"Hmm." Alex appeared to consider this question quite seriously. "I would like some filet mignon, while my associate here," he nodded towards Max, "would like some lobster."

"All righty. Two Rocket Burgers with sides of Saturn Rings it is." Liz headed off to turn in the order.

Alex turned sadly to Max. "Somehow I don't feel I'm being taken seriously."

"I can't imagine why not."

"Here you go." Liz put two glasses, one cherry cola and one orange soda, in front of them. "The rest of your order will be coming soon," she continued in her best perky waitress voice. Then she leaned down and whispered, "Anything new?"

Max shook his head. "No." The past two days since the Patterson incident had passed relatively uneventfully. He was inclined to agree with Shalin's judgment that Patterson had been working alone. "Everything's fine." Of course, if his father made any more of his patently obvious attempts at father-son bonding, he would possibly scream, but that was a totally different issue. Max turned from Liz to find Alex watching him carefully. "Really," he insisted.

"If you say so," Alex replied casually. "Far be it for me to argue with the guy saving my butt in economics class." He nodded at the notebook.

"Yeah, what happened to you in class today?" Liz wondered. "You didn't really seem to be paying attention."

"Probably because I wasn't." Alex shrugged. "My attention wandered a bit."

"Alex, you sure about this?" Isabel asked, running her hands down his bare chest.

He smiled as he moved the thin strap of her dress and kissed her shoulder. God, she was so beautiful in the candlelight. "I'm sure," he assured her, leaning down for another kiss.

Alex yanked his thoughts back to the present, away from that fantasy/daydream/whatever-it-was. It certainly wasn't a memory, no matter how real it seemed, because he was certain he would have remembered it if Isabel ever wore such a tiny little black dress. "Sorry," he told Max and Liz. "Guess I zoned out again. See – even the thought of economics makes my brain start packing for vacation." He was pleased at how even his voice sounded. No sign of the confusion and slight panic he was feeling. Guess practice really did make perfect.

"Well, you better study," Liz said sternly. Apparently that was enough explanation for her. "Finals are coming up soon."

"Yes, ma'am." Alex saluted, then ducked away as Liz swatted at him with her order pad.

"Hey – Kim! You ever planning on picking up this order?" Alex flinched as Michael's roar rose above all the customers' conversations and he banged on the bell.

Liz closed her eyes briefly. "Excuse me. I'll be right back." She turned and headed towards the kitchen, stopping Kim on the way and assuring the other waitress that she would deal with their grumpy cook. The other girl was more than happy to let Liz be the one to face Michael.

Alex rubbed his head. Michael's burst of annoyance had hit him like a bop on the head. A bop with a somewhat heavy object. He was going to have a headache if this lasted long. "What's up with Michael?"

Max frowned, concerned eyes following Liz's movement. "He's been wound pretty tight since Saturday." Alex raised his eyebrows skeptically. "Okay, yeah, it's not like Michael is exactly laid-back under the best of circumstances. But even for him........."

"He's upset about what happened," Alex concluded.

"About what happened, what's going to happen, about pretty much everything." Max sighed. "He and Maria have been stressed since Lexy was born. Between Lexy and worrying about what could have happened, I'm not sure either of them have even slept since Saturday."

They stopped talking as Michael came out from the kitchen, Liz determinedly following behind him. "My shift's over," he was telling the small girl. "I've got to get home before Maria leaves for class." Liz grabbed his arm and dug in her heels, pulling him to a stop. "What?" he snapped, looking down at her. Liz motioned her head meaningfully in Kim's directions. Michael scowled, but Liz simply glared back. "Fine." Turning to Kim, he ground out, "Sorry." Then he shook off Liz's grasp and walked out the front door.

Liz smiled at Kim and went back to their booth. "Wow," Alex said in a tone of awe. "I'm impressed."

"Yeah." Max smiled. "Tackling the wild Grumpy Guerin and living to tell the tale. I thought only Maria could make him see reason when he was in one of these moods."

"Move over." When Alex obeyed, Liz slid down next to him, leaning her head back and sighing. "You know, on days like this, I wonder exactly what my dad would do if all the other staff quit."

"Michael's that difficult to work with?" Max asked.

"Not usually," Liz admitted. "He's just had a bad day today. And when Michael has a bad day, it's shared by all." She got up slowly. "Of course, I don't really have to wonder about what my father would do if he came in and found me doing absolutely no work."

"Where is Maria anyway?" Alex had expected to find her finishing up her shift, too.

"Oh." Liz turned back. "You're going to have to pick her up for class at her place today. She and Michael have arranged their work schedules this week so that one of them can be home with Lexy at all times." Then she was off, back to work.

Alex frowned. "Michael needs a vacation," he pointed out. "For the good of everyone."

Max laughed. "It would be nice if we could all get one, but......."

"No, Max," Alex said quietly. "I'm serious. Michael's so tense right now, he's about to snap. I don't think either of us wants that to happen, do we?" He remembered quite clearly how much anger he'd felt screaming at him from Michael the other day, and he'd been at a fairly large distance away. He wondered if Max had any clue how close to completely losing it Michael had come.

"No," Max agreed, suddenly as serious as his human friend. Maybe he did know. "And Maria?"

Alex thought back to his brief visit with Maria the day before. "Her too. Not long – I get that none of us can just run off to Tahiti or something. But they need a little time to recharge."

Max nodded, considering. He was willing to take Alex's word for it. "Okay. I'll think about it." He smiled suddenly. "I may have an idea."

"Great." The hand on his shoulder made Alex give a little jump. Luckily, he managed to control himself before he gave a girlie-scream. "Isabel," he got out as his girlfriend sat next to him. He really was out of it. Usually he could sense Isabel approaching.

She frowned at him. "Did I startle you?"

"I've been in outer space all day," he replied. Then he frowned. "Well, not literally."

"That's good to know." Isabel looked across the booth at her brother. "Dad's still pretty upset about yesterday," she pointed out. "What exactly did you do anyway?"

"Nothing," he protested. At her disbelieving look, he admitted, "Dad wanted to go fishing. I politely declined."

"Politely declined," Isabel repeated in icy tones.

Max met her eyes and answered firmly. "Yes." That was his story and he was sticking to it. Sure, there had been some fleeing the house and slamming of doors, but he had been polite. At least at first.

As the two repeated their familiar disagreement about Max's relations with their parents, neither noticed how uncharacteristically quiet Alex was being.

------------------------------------------

By Wednesday, Max had his plan all worked out. Feeling rather proud of himself, he headed over to the Guerin-DeLuca apartment.

"Come in," Michael's voice called out. Max opened the door and smiled at the sight in front of him. Maria was lying on the couch, an Algebra textbook in front of her as she frowned in concentration. Michael was dancing around the room, Lexy in his arms.

"Michael, I didn't know that you could dance." Max went over to take Lexy's hand. "Hey, Lexy. You teaching your daddy to dance?"

"Michael doesn't dance," Maria pointed out in a half-attentive voice. She frowned at the equation – it just refused to cooperate. "He just bops along to the music in his head and that makes Lexy happy."

"Some people are easier to please than others," Michael shot back. Maria stuck out her tongue at him and he made a face back at her. This apparently amused Lexy greatly, because she gave a gurgling laugh.

"Good role models you two are," Max laughed. He held out his hands. "Can I hold her?"

"What do you say, teelani?" Michael asked his daughter, perfectly serious. "You want to go to Uncle Max?" When Lexy made no objection, Michael carefully handed the baby over to his best friend.

"Hello there, Lexy," Max whispered down to her. He couldn't help the smile on his face – she really was the most adorable baby. "What are you still doing up, anyway? Isn't it past your bedtime?"

"Hah." Maria threw the book to the ground. "Try telling her that." At Michael's disapproving look, she went on defensively. "We have a guest, Spaceboy. It would be rude to ignore him. You wouldn't want me to be rude and be a bad example for our daughter, would you?"

"I want you to pass your........"

"Pass my finals," Maria chimed in in a sing-song way. "Yeah, I know. I have the lecture well-memorized." Michael had never shown much sign of regret over having dropped out himself, but he was a fanatic about making sure she got her high school diploma. "So, Max," she sat up. "What brings you here?"

"Yeah, Maxwell." Michael went and sat down next to Maria, arms draped over the back of the couch. Without even thinking about it, Maria moved slightly to be sitting right next to him. His arm came down to wrap around her shoulder. "What's up?"

"Well, I had an idea. A suggestion for the two of you, really."

"A suggestion?" Maria repeated suspiciously. "Isabel hasn't put you up to this, has she?"

"No," Max answered, confused.

"Because I told her I wasn't going to be able to help with planning the big graduation party," she went on. "And I'm going to stick to it." She nodded emphatically. Michael tried to hide his snicker – like anyone could say no to Isabel when she really wanted their 'volunteer' assistance. Maria turned to glare at him. "I mean it."

"Of course, you do." Michael tried to look serious – really he did. From the way Maria's eyes narrowed, he clearly hadn't managed it as well as he'd hoped.

"You don't think I can stand up against Isabel, do you?" she challenged.

"Maria, she made me wear a vest and help out at the Christmas pageant two years ago," Michael pointed out. "None of us can stand against Isabel in her planning mode." He grinned at Max. "Of course, none of us has had to suffer quite the indignities that our fearless leader has."

Max frowned sourly. Sure – none of them were going to let him forget the elf outfit Isabel had made him wear. "Some of us didn't hide behind poor innocent babies," he pointed out. Michael smirked – he had no shame. Max did a doubletake. "Hey, hold on a minute. What big graduation party?"

Maria was surprised. "You mean Isabel hasn't roped you into volunteering yet?"

"This is the first I've heard about it," he answered slowly.

"Well, I'm sure she'll inform you about it soon." Maria reached over to take her baby back. Max reluctantly let Lexy go to her mother. "In no doubt excruciating detail."

"I'm not so sure," Michael suggested. "She may just wait and spring in on Max, figuring that will give him less time to come up with an excuse to back out of it."

Max snorted. Yeah, that was probably it. Isabel had become rather fond of the ambush technique.

Maria planted a kiss on Lexy's head. The baby was starting to drift off, so she kept her voice low and soft. "So if you're not here on Isabel's bidding, what's this suggestion you were talking about?"

"Well........" Now that he was here, Max wasn't sure how to approach the subject. He took a deep breath. Might as well just jump in and deal with it directly. "Some of us have noticed that the two of you could use a break." That got both of their attentions. "You've had so much going on – work, school, Lexy. And this whole thing with Patterson didn't help."

"It hasn't been a whole lot of fun for anyone," Maria pointed out.

"And we'll probably have another crisis to deal with soon," Max pointed out realistically. He met Michael's eyes. "I'm going to need you at your best," he said gently. "So, while we're in the calm between storms, I thought it would be nice if you and Maria had a weekend away." He grinned. "A little vacation."

Michael and Maria exchanged glances. "Thanks for the thought, Maxwell," Michael said quietly. "But we're ........."

"Fine. Yeah, I know." Max shook his head. "You should get that put on a t-shirt or something. I'm just talking about a day or two away from Roswell, Michael. I think we can manage. And it would be good for the two of you. A road trip." He remembered some of their past road trips. "Just try not to get in trouble this time."

"I don't think so, Max," Maria piped in. "We're not going to go anywhere and leave Lexy right now." She tightened her grasp on the baby as she spoke. It was way too soon after the attempted kidnapping.

"I didn't think you would." Max leaned back, a self-satisfied smile on his face. "So I thought of somewhere you could go where Lexy could go with you."

"Where?" Michael asked suspiciously.

"Someplace not that far away. Someplace roomy and spacious, where you can relax and spend time together without having to deal with any outsiders, and there is a live-in babysitter available for Lexy."

"Where?" Michael repeated.

Max answered. "I called Laurie. After she made some rather uncomplimentary comments about you not returning her telephone calls and being the worst correspondent in history, she said that she would love to have you visit." He ignored Michael's glare and went on. "She's been back from her tour of Europe for a month now, and she hasn't even seen Lexy."

Michael shook his head. "Thanks for the thought, but I don't think so." Max could tell that Maria was interested, though.

"Come on, Michael," Max coaxed. "You know how important family is to Laurie. You three are all she has in the world. It would mean a lot to her to be able to get to spend some time with you."

Maria could see that Michael was wavering. He really cared a lot about Laurie, and the idea of family was always the way to get to him. But on the other hand, he hated anything even approaching the concept of what he considered charity, and he would resist leaving the group when they might need him. "It might be fun, Michael." He turned to look at her and she smiled, letting her eyes plead with him. "I mean, Lexy has Mom and Sean, but she should also get to know your side of the family. Well, the human side, too." She smiled apologetically at Max. "And since Aunt and Uncle Evil are out of the question, that leaves Laurie." She ran a gentle finger down Lexy's cheek. "What do you think, baby girl? Want to go visit Aunt Laurie?" Lexy smiled sleepily at her mother's voice.

'That looks like two votes for yes," Max pointed out.

Michael scowled. "Guess you think that makes me outvoted, huh?" His tone wasn't convincingly grumpy, though.

"I would really like to spend time with Laurie now that she's not in danger of being committed or buried alive," Maria coaxed. She thought for a second. "You know, I have Sean and you have Laurie. I think your side of the family might be a better example for Lexy." She rolled her eyes. "At least Laurie would have sense enough not to get involved with crazy alien hunters."

"True. Laurie has some pretty strong self-preservation instincts," Michael admitted. After all, she'd had the sense to scream and run when confronted with the spitting image of her dead grandfather. Sean would probably try to con the guy into a poker game if that happened to him.

"So it's settled then." Maria said firmly. When Michael opened his mouth to protest, she cut him off. "Right, Spaceboy?"

He snapped his mouth shut, then started again. "So, Maxwell, since you're playing tour guide, when is this little trip to Tucson?" Maria had obviously decided that they were going on this trip, and he knew when to give in.

"This weekend." Max grinned, even more pleased with himself. He knew that if he got Maria on his side, then Michael would run out of excuses. "Laurie will be expecting you Friday night. You can come back Sunday. That way Maria won't miss any classes." Before Michael could say anything, he went on. "Liz has already dealt with your Crashdown schedules. You're both clear for the weekend." He got up to leave.

Maria handed Lexy to her father and stood up, too. "Thanks, Max." She gave him a quick hug.

"No problem. You two just have fun and try to relax some." Max was happy to see some sparkle in Maria's eyes at the idea of the trip. He hadn't realized how much that had been missing lately. He was glad Alex had said something.

--------------------------------------------

"We need to find Mr. Floppy!"

Max blinked at the exclamation from Maria. He looked behind him at the door he'd just walked through. Kyle shrugged and continued following him. "Okay," Max said slowly, looking around the apartment. He'd been there only a day earlier, and things had been fairly neat and organized then. Now there were clothes and toys strewn all about. "Was there a tornado that I missed?"

Liz laughed as she walked out from the bedroom, a pile of clothes in her hand. "Yeah, one named Maria."

Kyle plopped down on the ground next to the blanket where Lexy was lying, watching her mommy race around the room with great interest, and apparent amusement. "Hey there, Little ET." He picked the baby up and turned her so that she could follow Maria's movements as she moved into the kitchen area. "There – that a better view?" Lexy gurgled in approval.

Maria stopped and put her hands on her hips, glaring at Max. "Mr. Floppy? Where is he?"

Max held out his hands in surrender. "Why are you asking me?"

"Because she's been searching for him for twenty minutes now, with no luck," Liz answered for him. She met his eyes and smiled, only slightly uncomfortably. "Hey, Max."

"Hey."

"We're leaving tomorrow afternoon," Maria pointed out loudly, not to anyone in particular. "Which means we need to get packed. And do you see Michael anywhere helping me?" She glanced around the apartment. "No? Neither do I. Which leaves me."

Okay. "Who is Mr. Floppy?" Max asked, not really sure he wanted an answer.

"Mr. Floppy is a stuffed dog," Maria explained. "He's Lexy's favorite stuffed animal right now – she won't go to sleep without him. He has floppy ears." She waved her hands through the air. "Find him," she ordered Max. "This trip was your idea, and there is no way that Lexy will be able to sleep without Mr. Floppy. So find him."

Max looked around the disorder. He saw two suitcases and the bag that Liz had just finished packing on one side of the room. There were piles of clothes, books, and toys all over the place, along with some pots and pans which he wasn't sure why weren't in the kitchen where they properly belonged. "I'm supposed to find some stuffed dog in all this?"

"Yes." Maria crossed her arms over her chest and gave him her most intimidating look. "Get working. Use your magic powers and find Mr. Floppy!"

"You realize that sounds more ridiculous the more often you say it, right?" Kyle pointed out. Liz laughed and hit Kyle over the head with a pillow. "Hey, impressionable baby watching," he protested.

"You want me to try and get flashes of a stuffed dog?" Max asked, incredulous. From the expression on her face, apparently that was exactly what Maria wanted. "Okay, okay." He closed his eyes and tried to look as if he was concentrating upon finding the dog, when in actuality he had no idea how to do what Maria wanted.

Kyle snickered. "Use the Force, Max," he muttered under his breath as he put Lexy down. She crawled over towards a pile of clothes which were on the ground next to her and pulled at them, smiling happily.

Max opened his eyes, trying to hold on to what little was left of his dignity after that. "Sorry, Maria. I didn't pick up anything about Mr. Flounder."

"Floppy," she corrected absently, turning to a shelf and taking down some bottles. "Great. Now I'm going to have a cranky baby who refuses to go to sleep this weekend."

"Uh, Maria." She turned at Kyle's voice. He was grinning and pointing to the ground. "Is that the missing dog?" Lexy was lying there on her back, waving a floppy-haired doggie through the air.

"Yes," she shouted enthusiastically, running over to them. "How did you find him?"

"Lexy did, actually."

"Really?" Maria picked her up and gave her a hug. "Guess you're going to be continuing in the family tradition of investigating, huh?"

"Well now that that crisis is averted," Liz piped up dryly, "Maybe we should start packing those suitcases with some clothes for you and Michael now."

"I can pick my own clothes," Michael protested, coming in to the apartment. He glanced around. "Maxwell, you're my witness. I had nothing to do with this mess." Lexy let out a sound of pure joy and held out her arms in his direction. "Hey, teelani," he said, picking her up and giving Maria a kiss on the cheek. "Was Mommy making a mess again?"

"Mommy was packing for our trip tomorrow," Maria pointed out. "Liz was helping me. While you were off running around town."

Michael rolled his eyes. "The exciting life I lead," he agreed, moving to get something to drink. "Today I learned about the wonders of plumbing."

"I hope whoever's pipes it was had better luck than my poor Jetta," Maria pointed out.

"That was years ago," Michael pointed out. "You know, you used to pack a lot lighter."

Maria snorted. "That was pre-baby." She saw him tense and turn to the front door. Maria followed his gaze, picking up on it too.

"Who is it?" Max asked quietly. He couldn't actually sense anything, but he had learned to notice the signals from Michael and Maria.

Michael sighed. "Figures." He handed Lexy over to Maria and went to open the door.

Shalin smiled brightly at him. "Good evening," she said cheerfully, walking inside. She looked around at everyone, then proceeded to ignore them, turning back to Michael once he closed the door. "I got a message today," she started. "We're having a meeting this weekend."

"We?" Kyle stood up.

Shalin glanced at him quickly. "The T'onxyl. It's Saturday, up in Colorado. So we should start pretty early in the morning."

"Whoa, hold on." Maria held up a hand. "We who?"

Shalin looked at her with surprise. "Michael and me." She hurried on. "Of course, you can come, too, if you'd like, but I didn't think you would want to leave Alexis."

"They can't," Liz argued.

Shalin cast a disdainful glance at her. "Nobody asked you," she pointed out mildly enough and then turned back to Michael.

"She's right," Michael agreed. "Maria and I already have plans for the weekend."

"Maybe if you postpone the meeting?" Max suggested as Shalin's eyes narrowed.

"This isn't some sleepover," she said angrily. "Do you have any idea how hard it is to arrange for everyone to get away from their covers at the same time? We have things we need to discuss."

"What types of things?" Liz asked.

Shalin didn't even bother to glance in the human's direction this time. "Important things. Michael, you can't just blow this off."

Michael looked at her as he answered, voice firm. "I already have plans," he repeated.

Shalin shook her head in disbelief. "We have sworn to follow you to our deaths if necessary," she pointed out. "We risk our lives everyday we're on this planet, helping protect you and planning to defeat Kivar. You're our leader, and they want to meet with you. What could you possibly have going on this weekend that is more important than meeting with us?"

Michael shook his head, but Maria could feel his conflict through their bond. Pushing down her disappointment, she spoke. "It's okay, Michael." When he looked at her, she smiled. "We can go see Laurie some other time. This is important."

"Maria........."

"I'll go." Everyone in the room turned to look towards where Max spoke quietly. "You and Maria take Lexy and visit Laurie. Have fun. I'll go to the meeting with Shalin." Now his eyes were focused only on the Skin as he smiled. "It'll be fine."

"I don't think so," Shalin said harshly. "The invitation wasn't extended to you."

"You said that they wanted to meet with their leader," Max pointed out. Michael frowned, eyes darting between his friend and Shalin. "That would be me." He glanced towards Michael. "Right?"

"Right," Michael agreed. He had made that clear to Shalin. If the T'onxyl wanted to ally themselves with him, than it was Max who ultimately called the shots. "You're the king."

"So they keep telling me," Max agreed lightly. His eyes challenged Shalin. "So what's your objection, Shalin?"

She shook her head. "They hate you," she said bluntly. "They don't want you there."

"I'm sure they'll be every bit as charming and delightful as you are," he countered. His expression hardened. "This wasn't a suggestion. I'm going with you."

Shalin glared at him for a minute. "Fine. But don't say I didn't warn you." She turned to the door and left.

Liz spoke up as soon as the Skin was gone. "Are you sure that's a good idea, Max?"

"Don't worry." His smile to Liz was much warmer than the one he'd given Shalin. "The worst they'll do to me is try to hurt my feelings. It's not like any of them will actually do anything to hurt me."

"You're sure?" Liz wasn't convinced.

"And piss off Michael?" Max laughed. "Not as long as they need him."

"Maxwell, Shalin's bad enough on her own," Michael pointed out carefully. "You sure you want to deal with an entire roomful of them?"

Max nodded. "If I'm going to lead, then I'll have to deal with them eventually. You can't always step in for me," he pointed out. "You and Maria have fun. I'll be fine."

"You keep saying that," Maria muttered. She exchanged concerned looks with Kyle, who shrugged philosophically and stood up.

"Come on, Max." He headed towards the door. "We were gonna get something to eat." He looked at the other three. "Anyone else hungry?"

"Sure." Liz gave Lexy a kiss on the way out. "I'll call you later," she promised Maria, who nodded.

As soon as the others were gone, Maria put Lexy down and turned to study Michael. "Do you think that this is some type of set-up?" she asked. "An ambush or something?"

"No," Michael assured her.

"Then what's bothering you?"

Michael shook his head in frustration. "I don't know," he admitted honestly. "I just don't like the idea of sending Max off into this." He headed to the kitchen to start their dinner. "I hope he knows what he's doing."

-------------------------------------------

Isabel glanced over at Alex's desk from the corner of her eye. It was always hard for her to concentrate in class on Fridays – she was already thinking about the weekend. Plus, History class was even more excruciatingly boring today than usual, so she gave herself permission to do some Alex-watching. She still had a hard time believing he was here sometimes, actually living and breathing and sitting at the desk across the aisle from hers. It felt too much like a miracle, like some wonderful dream that she was afraid she would wake from someday.

As if he read her thoughts, Alex turned to look at her. Their eyes met. I'm really here, Iz, he mentally assured her.

She smiled, enjoying the warm feeling she got from his thoughts connecting with hers so easily. I know. I just like to look and remind myself.

His eyes shone with silent laughter. Feel free.

"Mr. Whitman, can you read question five for us, please?"

Alex tore his attention away from Isabel to follow the teacher's directions. As he read the question about post-World War II Europe, Isabel found her attention pleasantly distracted.

Alex was looking good today, she decided. Of course, he always looked good, but there was something special about him today. She leaned on her hand and studied him more openly, trying to figure out what it was. He wasn't dressed in anything special – a dark blue shirt and jeans. And suddenly Isabel was practically itching to be over there, unbuttoning that shirt and interrupting his talking with a kiss. Without even thinking about it, she started to edge out of her seat closer to Alex.

"Miss Evans, is something the matter?" Mr. Jordan's voice broke into her thoughts. Isabel blinked as everyone turned to her, realizing that she had actually started to stand up from her seat.

"Just stretching," she muttered, sitting back down. She sincerely hoped that she wasn't blushing. God, what was she thinking? Was she really going to jump over there and attack Alex with her lips in the middle of History class? This was so not her style. Not to mention something that would get her a really fast trip to the principal's office.

Thankfully, the bell rang then. As everyone stood and gathered their books, Alex came over to her side. "Are you okay, Iz?" The crowd (and teacher) passed them, leaving them alone in the room for the moment.

"I'm fine." She looked at him quickly.

"Are you sure?" He reached out and put a hand on her cheek. "You look flushed," his voice went lower all of a sudden and he moved closer.

"Really?" Isabel put down the books and met his eyes. "Maybe it's the stress of class," she suggested, tangling her hands in the bottom of his shirt and pulling him even closer. "I might need to take some time off and recuperate," she went on. "Know anybody who'd like to keep me company?"

Alex closed his eyes and leaned closer. But right before their lips met, a voice from the doorway broke the moment. "Alex!" His eyes snapped open, a look of disoriented confusion present in them as he stepped back from Isabel. Jessica Smythe was standing there, smiling at him. "You said you would help me with my computer project, remember? You got permission to use the lab this period when I have study hall?"

"Oh, yeah." Alex felt an almost physical wrench go through his stomach as he walked away from Isabel, who was glaring at Jessica with a look of death. "I almost forgot. Sorry." He knew he should look back, say good-bye to Isabel, but he was afraid that if he did that he wouldn't be able to leave. The way that she had just looked at him before their almost-kiss had done something to him. He ignored the tightness in his chest as he walked away. "Bye," he managed to get out, but he carefully didn't look backwards. He knew that if he did, he wouldn't be able to walk away from her.

"No problem." Jessica beamed. "So, I have all the research done already. I just need to figure out how to put it into the slideshow presentation."

Isabel watched as the two of them walked out the door. Her entire body felt tight and tense, practically vibrating with the urge to run over and push that other girl away from Alex. Amazed at herself, Isabel looked down at the tight fists she had formed her hands into. "What's the matter with you?" she muttered. Suddenly feeling a bit faint, Isabel sat down quickly. Her entire body started shaking. "Alex," she whispered, imagining what that kiss would have felt like. It would have been incredible, she knew. Every kiss of Alex's was. When they kissed, it felt like the rest of the world just vanished, and the sensation had only been growing stronger. She wrapped her arms around herself. She'd feel better if she could find Alex, she suddenly realized with a clear certainty.

Isabel was halfway down the hall when she realized what she was doing. She was literally running after her boyfriend. How pathetic. How not Isabel Evans. Taking a deep breath, she turned to her locker instead. The crowd in the halls was thinning, everyone rushing to get to their next class. She held her books under one arm and started to open the combination lock on her locker.

Or rather, she tried to. Her hand was still shaking, and she wasn't able to remember her combination. "Great." Frustrated, Isabel turned around and glanced around the empty hall. Leaning against the wall, Isabel closed her eyes

"Thanks for the help, Alex," Jessica gushed. "You're really saving me here. I didn't even know where to get started."

"You're doing fine now."

Isabel frowned. Alex sounded distracted. Like he was only half-way paying attention to what the other girl was saying. Of course, she was only getting Jessica's perspective on what he was doing............

Her eyes flew open, breath stopping for a moment in frozen shock. She'd been in Jessica's mind there for a minute, without even intending to. Why?

Because you were searching for Alex, she answered herself. And she was the closest mind to his, physically speaking.

This time when she closed her eyes, she reached out intentionally, trying to see if she could reach Alex this time. She was able to locate him instantly, could sense his presence. But not his thoughts. He had those damn mental walls of his up again.

Still, she could sense something coming from him. A yearning.

For her. Isabel.

That broke what little self-control she had. Opening her eyes again, Isabel strode down the hallway, ignoring the fact that she was supposed to be in Economics class.

She was a woman on a mission.

"And then you put the graphics you want on the slide," Alex was saying as Isabel burst through the door. His head turned to meet her eyes instantly. "Iz."

"I need to see you," she said, holding out a hand. Alex hesitated, glancing down to where Jessica was sitting at the computer. He could feel the urgency coming from Isabel, the need to be with him right then and there, and the corresponding desire from him. But a small part of him knew that the smart thing to do was to finish helping Jessica with her project, wait and see Isabel later when this temporary insanity had passed. Then he met her eyes. "Please," Isabel said softly.

And he was lost. "You can do the rest on your own," he said, taking Isabel's hand. Ignoring whatever it was that Jessica said in response, Alex let her lead him to the hall. As soon as they were out there, he pulled Isabel close. Bodies flush next to each other, he looked down into her eyes. "What's going on, Iz?" he whispered.

She put a hand on his chest, smiling slowly. "I missed you," she said coyly.

"I was only gone for like ten minutes," he pointed out, trying to keep the ability to think, even as she moved up against him and other parts of his body tried to shut off his brain.

She shrugged. "Are you complaining?"

"No," he said honestly. He put a hand on her cheek and pulled her in for a kiss.

And just like she had known, it was incredible. Kissing Alex was like every holiday all rolled up into one, fireworks and Christmas presents and safety and excitement and love, all combined.

But she wasn't so far gone that she didn't realize where they were. "Come on." She pulled away. Alex followed obediently, unable to make any objection even when she opened the closest door.

Which happened to be the girls' bathroom. The one inhabitant looked at them in surprise from the sink where she was putting on her lipstick. "We'd like some privacy," Isabel said firmly.

"Um, sure, Isabel." The girl looked confused, but she wasn't going to argue with Isabel when she that expression on her face. Gathering her purse and books, she slipped on past them and out the door.

"Thanks." Then Isabel hooked her finger into the collar of his shirt. "Alone at last," she murmured. Then she wrapped her hands around his neck and pulled him in for another kiss.

Alex moved her back against the wall, leaning into her as he ran one hand down her arm, ending when their fingers intertwined. He closed his eyes and focused on the kiss. On Isabel.

He could feel her mind venturing forth and trying to connect with his, feel it at the edges of his awareness. It felt so right, so perfect and welcoming. And this time, Alex didn't want to fight it, didn't want to hold back anything. As one hand started to push up her skirt and ran up her leg, Alex pulled back far enough to whisper, "I love you."

I know.

And Alex started to let down his defenses. He could feel the surge of emotions from Isabel grow in intensity, could see the flashes start. Just a little more and there wouldn't be anything separating their thoughts anymore.

That's when the door banged open.

------------------------------------------------

"So you're saying they were caught making out in the bathroom?" Dianne Evans asked in disbelief. Isabel carefully avoided her mother's eyes. And Alex's. And Alex's father's. Come to think of it, she was okay with the idea of not looking at anyone ever again.

Wait until Max heard about this.

"I'm afraid so." The principal leaned back in his chair and looked at the two parents sitting in front of him. "One of the teachers caught them in there during fourth period."

"I see." Mrs. Evans turned to face her daughter disapprovingly. Why did this seem so familiar to her?

"What consequences will there be for the two of them?" Mr. Whitman asked, in a much more reasonable voice than Isabel's mother had used. Alex hoped that maybe he was going to get off without too much parental lecturing. "I mean, consequences here at school. There will certainly be some at home, as well." Alex deflated slightly. Okay, so much for that hope.

The principal sighed. "Both Isabel and Alex are good kids," he said slowly. "They've never gotten into any serious trouble here before. But I'm afraid that they're both going to have after-school detention next week."

"That's fair." Mr. Whitman nodded. "Isn't it, Alex?" he prompted.

"Oh, yes, sir." Alex looked at Principal Vaughan. "We're really sorry, sir. It won't happen again."

"Definitely not," Isabel jumped in.

He smiled for the first time in the meeting. "I hope not. I realize that there isn't much time left in the school year, and it's natural to start getting...... well, distracted by other things than your studies. But the school year isn't over yet," he concluded. "And we expect you to focus on school and behave appropriately."

"I'm sure there won't be any more problems." Mrs. Evans stood up. "Come on, Isabel. We're going home." Isabel hesitated, looking at Alex. "Now, Isabel."

Alex gave her what he hoped was a reassuring smile as the two left the office. At times he could see where Isabel got her 'General' personality from. He jumped when his father spoke. "Well, I guess we should be going, too." He reached across to shake the principal's hand. "I'm really sorry about this, Pat," he said.

"I know, Charles." He looked at Alex. "Alex, how have you been doing?"

That caught Alex's attention. He focused on the principal. "Fine," he said instantly. "Just senioritis," he went on, hoping this wasn't going to lead to another attempt to get him some counseling from the school psychologist.

"Let's go, Alex." Alex gratefully followed his father from the office.

They walked out to the car in silence. Once they pulled out, Alex started, "Pop, I'm sorry......."

"You skipped class?" he asked. "Alex, the school has been very cooperative in letting you get caught up on everything........"

He sighed. "I know, Pop."

"But skipping class?" His father shook his head. "That's not like you."

Alex bit his cheek, resisting the urge to break out into hysterical laughter. If his father only knew.......... "Technically, I wasn't skipping class." Not this time, at least. "I had permission not to be in class."

"Somehow I doubt that permission was given so that you could be um, spending time, with Isabel."

"Well, no," he conceded. "That just sort of came up." He winced at his choice of words and hurried on. "I know it was stupid," he admitted honestly. It had been. For a moment there, he'd lost control of himself in the emotions, his need to be with Isabel. And that was a step he didn't think he was ready for yet.

Lowering all his defenses would leave him completely open once more, totally defenseless and open. He wasn't sure he could do that again, not even with Isabel. And who knew what demons were buried in his mind, in his memories?

He wasn't sure how Isabel would be able to handle what was in him.

He wasn't sure he could handle it. No, it was better to let it be for now.

"It won't happen again," Alex assured his father.

"Alex....." his dad broke off, clearly unsure of how to say what he had to say. "I know how much you love Isabel."

"She's everything to me," Alex said honestly.

"I know. She's a great girl. And God knows, the two of you lost enough time together." His hands tightened on the steering wheel as he thought about those horrible months when he thought his son was dead and gone. "I trust you, Alex. But just............ just be careful, okay? And safe. Don't rush into anything."

Alex nodded. "I promise, Pop."

------------------------------------------------

It had been a long ride to Tucson, although luckily, Lexy had been pretty good for the trip and the Jetta hadn't broken down at all. Maria had a strong suspicion that if she had had to listen to the combination of Sesame Street and (carefully selected) Metallica music in the car for much longer, she would have had a total and complete psychotic break. So she greeted the sight of the familiar driveway with relief.

"Look, Lexy!" She turned around to look in the backseat. "We found our way to Aunt Laurie's house. And Daddy didn't get lost at all." Lexy smiled with pleasure.

"Hey, I'm not the one who got lost and couldn't find her way out of the mall parking lot," Michael pointed out as they drove up to the gate. The security camera swung towards them as he rolled down his window.

Maria was shocked. "That was completely Liz's fault!" she sputtered. "I was driving. She was in charge of directions."

Michael ignored her. "We're here to see Laurie," he called out.

Maria leaned over him. "Tell her it's the team of DeLuca and Guerin," she piped out. Then, at Lexy's gurgle, she amended her statement. "And Guerin."

"Why does your name get to go first?" Michael wondered as the gate slowly opened and he started to pull the car up.

"Because I'm the brains of the operation." Really, he should know that by now.

Michael smirked. "Oh, yeah. I forgot." He parked.

"Silly Spaceboy," she said affectionately, getting out of the Jetta and going to the back to get Lexy out of her car seat. "And here we are, baby." She looked up at the mansion. "Do you think it's actually gotten bigger since we were here last?"

Michael lifted out one of the suitcases. "I just don't think we're used to actually coming in the front," he suggested.

"You mean instead of climbing over the fence and sneaking in the back?" Michael and Maria turned to the new voice. Laurie came bounding out the front door towards them, a huge grin on her face. "I am so glad to see you two here!" She ran straight to Michael and wrapped her arms around him, giving him a big hug.

Maria almost laughed at the totally taken-aback look on Michael's face. But he recovered quickly, hugging Laurie back. "Thanks for the invitation."

"This place is just as much yours as mine," she said, pulling back. She turned to Maria and the baby. "Oh, so this is Alexis?"

"Yeah." Maria held her up. "Lexy, this is your Aunt Laurie. Say hello."

"Hello, Lexy." Laurie took one of Lexy's little hands in hers. "Maria, she's adorable." Lexy studied the strange face very carefully and then, apparently satisfied with what she saw, smiled. "Look at that smile."

"We kind of like her," Maria agreed.

"Come on inside." Laurie and Maria walked up to the front door. "So tell me what you've been up to."

Maria's laugh echoed back to Michael. "You got a few weeks?"

Michael smiled as he watched the two girls laughing and talking. He felt more relaxed than he had in months. "Maxwell may have been right about this," he muttered before picking up the suitcase and following them inside.

---------------------------------------------------

This was a mistake.

Max had been fine when he saw Michael and Maria off the previous afternoon, but by the dawn's early light, he was having serious second thoughts about his great plans for the weekend. Would it have really hurt if Michael and Maria postponed their trip for a week? What made him think he was prepared to deal with a whole bunch of upset Skin assassins, all of whom wanted him not only merely dead, but really most sincerely dead?

He winced. When he started quoting "The Wizard of Oz", even to himself, that was a definite bad sign. It was Isabel's fault that he had that stupid movie practically memorized. She would watch it over and over again when they were kids, and would force him to watch with her. Even at a young age, Isabel was a force to be reckoned with.

Of course, so was his mother when she was so moved.

"What's so funny?" Shalin slid into the seat next to him, dropping her bag next to his in the back..

"Nothing really." He started the Jeep and pulled away from where he'd been parked in front of Shalin's apartment building. "Just appreciating the battle of titans I witnessed this morning. And enjoying the fact that I'm not the one in trouble in my family at the moment." At Shalin's curious glance, he went on. "My mother and Isabel are having a disagreement over something."

"Oh? What?" Shalin pushed back her hair from where the wind blew it into her face.

His grin widened. "Isabel got caught making out with Alex in the girls' bathroom at school yesterday. Instead of going to class."

"Really?" Shalin laughed. "And apparently, Mommy's not happy?"

"My Mom and Isabel are currently in discussion about the exact extent of her grounding," Max agreed. "Which made my sudden decision to go look at college campuses easier to slide by their parental radar."

"Ah, so that's the cover story you came up with." Shalin studied him. "You're enjoying Vilandra's problems a bit too much, Your Majesty. Not very brotherly of you."

"Well, you don't know how much of a hassle Isabel gave me a few years ago for a similar offense," Max shot back. The smile faded, though, as he remembered that experience. He and Liz had been so happy then. He would never have expected they would have ended up broken-up like this two years later.

Shalin noticed the change in his mood. "You know, if you want to stay in Roswell and help Isabel with your parents, I can handle this meeting myself," she offered casually. "You don't need to come along."

Max glanced at her with suspicion. Shalin called her 'Isabel' – something was definitely up. "Why? What's going on at this meeting that you don't want me there for?"

The look she gave him was way too innocent. "Nothing. I was just trying to be nice."

"You're never nice," he answered quickly. "So tell me the truth, Shalin."

She shrugged. "I found out some information this morning," she admitted. "I'll want to follow up on it, and I don't need you tagging along."

"What information?" When she didn't answer right away, he tried to resist a sigh of irritation. "Shalin, do we really have to have the conversation about withholding information again?"

"Please, no." She rolled her eyes. "It was monotonous enough the first time." She paused. "Kivar's preparing to bring more Skins to Earth."

Max's grip on the steering wheel tightened. "And?"

"And he has humans helping him with those preparations," she continued.

"He's possessing more humans?" Silence. "He's not possessing them," Max continued shortly.

"No," she agreed.

"There are humans willingly helping him." Max couldn't believe it. "They know what he is?"

"What he is?" Shalin mocked. "Yes, they know what he is."

Max tried to push down his anger, to keep his voice calm. "Who are they? The ones helping Kivar?"

"I don't know yet." Max could hear the frustration in her voice at having to admit that. "But I have leads to follow."

"Okay. I won't get in your way," he promised. "But I'm going with you."

Shalin looked at his profile. "Fine," she finally said. "If you insist."

---------------------------------------------------------

After a very long drive (which passed relatively well, all things considered – only a few death threats and one argument over control of the radio which ended when Max pulled over and refused to start the Jeep again until Shalin changed the station), Shalin directed Max to park in front of a large warehouse. "This is where we're meeting them." She got out and looked at him. "Last chance to back out, Your Majesty," she challenged.

He smiled at her. "You wish."

"Well, yeah." She waited for him to climb out. "Although watching them tear you to pieces – figuratively, of course," she added, "might be fun, too."

"I live to provide you entertainment," he said dryly. He didn't want her to know that his heart was starting to pound and he was fighting down the panic again. He remembered going to the summit in New York, how he had walked in there with absolutely no idea what he was doing. It's not the same now, he reminded himself. You're older. You know more.

"Nervous?" Shalin said, raising an eyebrow sarcastically as he paused at the door.

Max looked at her, knowing that he was going to get no sympathy from her at all. He remembered Tess, how supportive she had been in New York, the way she'd listened and assured him that he would know what to do.

Tess, who sold them out to Kivar.

He gathered himself. "No," he said flatly. This was another step towards defeating Kivar. "Let's do this."

Shalin opened the door and he followed her down a long hallway. Eventually they came to a large conference room. It was filled with a moderate crowd gathered around a large table. If he had to guess, Max would have placed the number of people inside at somewhere around twenty. There were men and women of all ages and races, all talking together softly. Yet the instant he walked in behind Shalin, all conversation stopped and every Skin in the room turned as one to stare at them.

To stare at him, more specifically. And each look was one of pure hatred.

Each of them had the black stone necklace of the T'onxyl around their neck.

One Skin stepped forward from the crowd. He appeared to be in his early twenties, blond hair and ice cold blue eyes. "You brought a Royal?" he asked Shalin. "He shouldn't be here."

To Max's surprise, Shalin spoke sharply. "Relax, Lucain." She stepped confrontationally up to the other Skin. "You know the deal we made with Tymrath."

"The deal you made with him," Lucain retorted.

Shalin smiled. It wasn't at all pleasant. Max noticed how the other T'onxyl moved back a step, as if to be out of the way should the verbal confrontation become more physical. Yet they seemed content to listen and not take turns. "Yes, the deal I made with Tymrath," she agreed calmly. "Is there anyone here who wants to discuss it with me? I would be happy to." She glanced around. Nobody said anything, not even Lucain. "No? Good." She gestured over her shoulder at Max. "We follow Tymrath. Tym has pledged us to him." Her mouth twisted. "He has every right to be here."

"Zandar." Lucain spat the word out as if it left a bad taste in his mouth.

"Max Evans, actually," he spoke for the first time. As every head spun back to him, Max had a hard time not flinching. Not even his experience with Pierce had prepared him for looks of such completely hatred. But he didn't let any of that show through, continuing to speak calmly as he walked to the head of the table. "I realize that every one of you here wants me dead. Probably after as long and painful a torture as you can conceive." He met Lucain's eyes directly, knowing that this was the one he was going to have to convince. "I don't give a damn about that. We don't have time for it. Not now." Lucain kept staring at him. Probably wondering if he could get to me and break my neck before Shalin stops him, Max mused to himself. He continued, no emotion in his voice. "Kivar is our priority." Max sat down in the chair at the head of the table. "Or have I been misinformed about why you're on this planet?"

Lucain looked at him for a few minutes of silence. Then he smiled suddenly. The combination of the smile and his lifeless eyes was disconcerting. "Max Evans, huh?" He looked over at Shalin, who was watching without expression. "No, Max/Zandar. You haven't been misinformed."

Max nodded, looking around at the Skins. "Then maybe you should all sit down so we can get to work." He watching tensely, only relaxing slightly when they all sat down.

As Shalin passed by him, he felt her hand rest on his shoulder briefly. Less than a second, the pressure so faint as to be barely felt. Yet it made Max feel better.

It felt like approval.

[Chrystalkay]

THANK YOU THANK YOU for coming back. :D I am so glad to hear you have actually finished this story too. I was sad just thinking of you gone into never never land without leaving us an ending.

Now I have hopes that Max and Liz can get through this ... thing... they have going. :?: I hope.

Alex is still having to protect himself from Isabel-wanta-be Lonnie. I hope he realizes it soon. Because every night that he doesn't. gives her a better hold on him. (Shudder) Meanwhile, when he needs her with him more than ever, they get grounded. Please don't let that lead to disaster... please? I mean thay have clearly been through enough as it is.

Now it looks like Max has gotten off to a good start with the assasins. Maybe his take charge attitude with no hint of back down has impressed them enough to work with him. He needs to let them realize he is NOT ZAN!

Will Michael and Maria have a cool weekend and really relax. or will chaos erupt around them?

It actually looka as if it my be a good weekend all around for Max and Maria and Michael. That leaves the chaos department in the lap of Isabel and Alex.

Okay I'm doing a Maria and babbling, but I am so waiting for the next part, and I thoroughly wanted you to know That I really am reading your updates.
Thanks again for coming back!

[Anla]

Yep, the fic's finished. Just gotta finish posting it here.

This fic is basically a CandyGazer fic. While the trilogy started off essentially Candy (with overall Conventional Couples leanings), these are the pairings that have emerged the strongest. So you can be sure there will be lots more having to do with Alex and Isabel.

And there is almost always some type of chaos around Michael and Maria. Even if they didn't have a baby to take care of, they're Michael and Maria. Chaos follows them. : But it's not always the terrible, horrible type.

Max took a good approach with the T'onxyl - acknowledgment of the fact that they hate him, but refocusing them on the fight against Kivar. They'll probably never like him, but he hopes to at least gain their respect (well, at least enough so that they can work together).

Thanks for the feedback.

[Anla]

Chapter 10 - Confessions and Connections

Maria quietly studied her prey as she approached. He showed no sign of seeing her, lying with eyes closed carelessly. A wicked smile crossed her lips. Good – he wouldn't know what hit him.

Moving rapidly so that she wouldn't be detected, Maria leaped into action, running to the edge of the water and jumping in to cannonball her unsuspecting teela-mei.

She came up to the surface of the water smiling, looking over to where the float had been a moment earlier. It was bobbing up and down in the waves she'd caused, but she didn't see Michael anywhere nearby. "Huh?" She started to swim over to it, looking for where Michael had gone.

Which was when she found herself grabbed and dunked back under the water. Sputtering, she surfaced again and glared at the smirking Michael. "You knew I was coming!" she accused him.

"Yeah." If anything, the smirk became even smirkier. Maria pushed back, kicking water directly into his face. "Hey!" Michael objected, starting to swim after her across the large pool. Maria giggled and swam quickly away from him. She actually was a bit faster than him in the water, so she was able to dart out of his grasp for a while. But eventually she grew tired and allowed him to catch her, letting him drag her off to sit in the hot tub attached to the pool.

"This is nice," Maria pointed out, leaning her head back as she sat on his lap, enjoying the combination of the water, the warm sun shining down on them, and Michael's hand idly tracing paths along her leg.

"Hmmm," he agreed.

"How long has it been since we've actually had a day off?" Maria couldn't remember. "Anyway, we should do this more often. Maybe we could just move in here with Laurie. Full time help, babysitting available, good food, a nice pool – it works for me." She rested her head on his shoulder. "'Course, then we'd become some of those shallow, shallow, rich people. And we wouldn't want that."

"Laurie's not shallow," Michael pointed out absently, more relaxed than he'd been in a year.

Maria opened her eyes to look at him and smiled. His eyes were shut and he looked so innocent, just resting there and enjoying the moment. The only feeling she was getting through the connection was contentment. It gave her a warm feeling inside to see him so at peace. It didn't happen often enough – Michael never felt like he could totally let down his defenses. "True," she agreed. "I guess we could be the exceptions to the rule."

"And the house has a big-screen TV," Michael added.

She laughed. "Definitely a point in its favor. All the better for watching 'Braveheart', right?"

Michael opened his eyes and grinned at her. "Come on." He picked her up and started towards the pool. "Enough lazying around."

"What are you.........." Her voice was cut off as Michael tossed her into the deep end of the pool. She sputtered as she came to the surface. "Oh, bad idea, Spaceboy!" She glared. "You realize this means war, right?"

Michael laughed. "I'm terrified," he mocked, jumping into the pool and landing near her. The water fighting started instantly, with the two figures darting about the water and trying to soak each other.

From an upstairs window, two amused on-lookers watched the water battle. "Well, Lexy," Laurie commented to the baby in her arms. "Looks like Mommy and Daddy are having fun."

The baby agreed, smiling down at her parents. Laurie leaned her cheek on the baby's head. "Maybe we could go down and play with them," she suggested. Then she noticed Michael grab Maria and pull her close. Even from this distance, it was pretty clear that there was some heavy kissing going on. Laurie quickly turned away from the window.

"Maybe later," she told Lexy gravely. "How about we go play with the pots and pans some more?" This idea seemed to meet with approval, so they headed down towards the kitchen. Laurie had never realized quite how important pots and pans were to babies, but she was glad that she had a lot of them in her kitchen.

-------------------------------------------

Dianne Evans knocked on her daughter's door. "May I come in?" When she didn't get a response, she pushed open the door and walked in. "I'll assume that silence implies consent." Isabel looked up briefly from where she was lying on her bed and then returned her attention to the fashion magazine she was intently studying. Dianne sighed. "Isabel, we need to talk." She moved to sit on the edge of the bed.

"Oh, goodie!" Isabel sarcastically answered, sitting up and moving away from her mother. "Does this mean I get yelled at some more?"

"No." Dianne really wasn't sure how to go about this. "Isabel, let's try to stay calm, okay?"

Slowly, Isabel nodded. She hated fighting with her mother.

"What were you thinking?" Dianne hurried on. "I don't mean that as an accusation. Honestly. But skipping class like that – it's not like you, Izzy. You've never done anything like that before."

Actually, Mom, I've just never gotten caught before. And now Isabel was realizing how lucky they'd been over the years. Well, the fact that the sheriff was covering for them helped. Isabel had to resist the urge to wince at the thought of how Sheriff Valenti would react to finding out about her and Alex's little adventure of the previous day. Even ignoring exactly what they had been caught doing, Valenti had made it quite clear that they were not supposed to skip classes anymore. Pushing away the thought, she addressed her attention to her mother's question. "I don't know, Mom," she said honestly. "I guess I just wanted to spend some time with Alex. And Economics didn't seem all that important at the time." She tried to control her own impatience. "It's not that big a deal, Mom. Kids skip class and the world as we know it does not come to an end."

"Your education is important, Isabel," her mother reprimanded her gently. "Just because you're graduating soon........"

"I know. I get that," Isabel admitted. "Look, skipping class was stupid. I am willing to admit that. I won't do it again." She looked closely at her mother. "But if I'd been caught sitting outside talking with Liz or Maria while I was cutting class, you wouldn't have freaked out the way you did, right?"

Her mother gave a low, shaky laugh. "No, talking wouldn't have bothered me as much." She reached out and brushed back a strand of her daughter's hair. "Isabel, I know how much Alex means to you." It had broken her heart to see Isabel grieve earlier in the year, thinking that Alex was dead and gone. She had wanted so much to help her daughter, and had been so helpless. "I know that the two of you love each other. But I don't want you getting in over your heads."

"Mom, I'm nineteen," she interrupted impatiently. They'd already had the sex talk before.

"And still in school and still young, no matter what you might think," she countered. "You're my daughter, and I don't want you rushing into anything. Physical intimacy – well, it's a big deal. It changes everything."

Isabel suddenly saw a picture in her mind – Maria holding her baby. She blinked, disoriented. That hadn't been her thought – it had come from her mother. She tried to control the shaking in her hands. For the second time in as many days she'd picked up on people's thoughts when she hadn't been trying – what was going on? Later, she told herself sternly. Her mother was looking at her with concern. "Relax, Mom. I'm not going to get pregnant. And I am going to go to college and get my education. Don't worry."

She didn't look convinced. "I doubt that Maria and Michael planned out what happened to them. Things can get out of control very quickly."

Don't I know it? "Mom, Alex and I aren't having sex," she said bluntly. She saw the skeptical look on her mother's face. "What, you don't believe me?"

"No," Dianne said instantly. "If you say that you and Alex aren't........... well, I believe you." She smiled. "I trust that you wouldn't lie to me."

Now, that hit her like a blow to the stomach. Isabel tried to brush off the pangs of guilt. "So you have nothing to worry about right now."

"Okay. But later, if something does happen........" Dianne bit her lip nervously. "Just be smart. And safe, okay?"

"Well, we could always just get married now, right?" Isabel joked.

Her mother froze. "Are you two thinking about getting married?" she asked, eyes wide. They hadn't even graduated high school yet.

"No, no." Isabel held up her hand, trying not to laugh at her mother's panic. "I was just kidding." She smiled softly, thinking about Alex. "But someday........"

"Yes." Dianne recognized that look in Isabel's eyes. She really was head over heels for Alex. "I love you very much, sweetie," she said, leaning over and kissing the top of her daughter's head. "I just want you to have the best possible life."

"I know, Mom." Isabel clung to her, giving her mother a tight hug. "I love you, too." She pulled back, trying to hide the tears in her eyes with a bright smile. "Does this mean I'm off being grounded?"

"You wish." Dianne laughed as she stood up. "You still skipped class. You're grounded, missy." As she went out the door, she paused. "Although, we may let you off it by next weekend."

"Gee, thanks, Mom." Isabel shook her head, not really surprised, as she went back to her magazine.

Dianne gave her one last look before leaving. On the one hand, Isabel was acting just like any young girl in love, something she knew about from first-hand experience. But there was always that little voice in the back of her mind, some maternal instinct, that told her something more was going on. And then there was Max..........

She sighed and closed the door. At least she and Isabel could still talk. Max just seemed to be growing more and more distant from them by the day. She hoped everything was okay with her son.

------------------------------------------------

Alex paused after pushing the lawnmower back into its place in the garage. His father may not have given him the riot act after being caught with Isabel, but he wasn't thrilled at his son skipping class either. And that displeasure showed itself in increased chores for the weekend. Still, he'd probably gotten off easily. His dad was great, but Alex really wasn't up for another discussion with him about the 'facts of life'.

He picked up a bottle of water and took a gulp of it, appreciating the cool liquid after spending the last hour out in the heat. With his spare hand, he tried to massage out a crick in his neck. Yeah, it was going to be nice to go inside and collapse. Thank God for the wonders of air conditioning. As he took another drink, his hand slipped down a little and he froze as he realized he was touching the area of his back where his tattoo was located.

Putting down the bottle, Alex closed his eyes, reaching behind him and tracing the pattern in his memory. Even if his shirt hadn't been on, he wouldn't have been able to see it – it was positioned just out of his sight. But he knew exactly what it looked like. The pattern was burned into his memory.

The whirlwind symbol. The sign of the Royals.

"See," Lonnie murmured from above where he lay on his stomach. "Things go much easier for ya if you don't fight me, don't they?" Isabel ran her hands down his bare back. "I believe you really don't know how you stopped him," she said gently. "You were telling me the truth about that, weren't you?"

Alex lay silently. It was too confusing – one second she was Lonnie, the next Isabel. No – not Isabel. Isabel couldn't be here, wouldn't be here. Or was she? It was all too messed up in his mind. A few minutes ago, he would have sworn it was Isabel. Now?

Now he wasn't certain. Best not to say anything then.

"So what am I going to do with you now?" Isabel asked.

Despite himself, Alex found himself answering. "Let me go home," he said softly. If he was with the others, then he'd be able to figure this out, be able to know who was who.

"Let you leave? Now, why would ya want to do that?" Isabel leaned down and rested her hands on his shoulder. "I'm never letting you go," Lonnie whispered fiercely. "Better get that through your brain now. You're mine."

Then a blast of white light as she marked him.

The hand on his shoulder startled Alex, and he spun around in panic, instinctively lashing out. He felt the impact, the connection as he hit the intruder and pushed him away.

And then another second later, Alex realized he hadn't lifted his hand or kicked the other boy. No, he hadn't used physical force to attack.

"Ow!" Kyle stepped back unsteadily, rubbing his forehead. "What the hell was that?"

"Kyle." Alex blinked, trying to brush off the memories and hallucinations, concentrate on the present. And his friend, who looked like he was really hurt. "Are you okay?"

"Yeah, I think." Kyle closed his eyes, massaging his head. "It's okay," he said finally, opening his eyes and fixing Alex with a stare. "But for a second there, it felt like someone was sticking a poker through my head."

Alex looked away, unable to meet Kyle's eyes. "You startled me," he said weakly.

"I called your name," Kyle said stubbornly. "Many, many times. You were just standing there, staring off into space like a zombie or something. Then you zapped me with a Vulcan mindblast or whatever that was." When Alex didn't reply, Kyle stepped in front of him. "That was you, wasn't it?"

Alex shrugged, still looking away. "I guess."

"You guess?" Kyle was clearly annoyed. "That's not gonna cut it, buddy. I need more than that after being given some sort of alien migraine."

"Yeah, okay? Is that what you want to hear?" Anger and frustration laced Alex's voice as it rose in volume. "I have no idea how the hell I did it, but yeah. You startled me, and I pushed you away."

Kyle studied him carefully in silence for a minute. "Most people would have just shoved me back with their hands," he pointed out finally.

Alex gave a bitter laugh. "Yeah, well, I'm not exactly most people anymore, am I?" He went over and sat on some boxes in a corner.

"No," Kyle agreed, going over to sit next to him, his previous annoyance gone. "What were you thinking about?" he asked quietly.

Alex shrugged. "Just stuff."

"Alex........."

"I was remembering," Alex admitted. "At least, I think I was. I'm not sure if any of it actually happened." Well, the tattoo certainly did. Maybe that meant the rest had, too. "It's like I was back there again."

"Damn." Kyle wished his father was there. Maybe he'd know what to say. He didn't have to ask what Alex was remembering. "Has this been happening a lot lately?" When Alex looked at him in confusion, he clarified. "The zoning out and getting flashbacks?"

"Define a lot," Alex's mouth quirked. "It's been getting worse."

"Do you want to talk about ........."

"No," Alex said, firmly cutting his friend off. "There's nothing really to talk about. You all know what Lonnie did – you saw me when I came back." They'd seen the scars, the cuts and bruises.

"Yeah, but if there is new stuff you're remembering........" Kyle had no idea what to say, but he wanted Alex to know that he wasn't alone. He had family there to help, as much as they could.

"Honestly? I don't know what I'm remembering. Lonnie liked to get into my mind – I'm not sure what happened and what didn't." Alex shot him a glance. "She tried it with you, too, right?"

"Yeah." Kyle shifted uncomfortably. Those erotic dreams of 'Isabel' were really not something he wanted to talk about with Alex.

Alex could see that. "Thanks for the offer, Kyle. I'll keep it in mind if I need to talk." He waved a hand. "And I'm sorry, for you know.........."

"Almost mindblasting me?" Kyle grinned. "Don't worry about it. Maybe from now on, I'll ring a loud bell when I'm approaching. Just so you'll know someone's coming." he stood up.

"Cymbals might work," Alex tried to joke along with him. He stood and the two boys started walking towards the garage door. "Hey – maybe you could play them with the band."

"Join the Whits?" Kyle laughed as they exited the garage and headed towards the house. "Nah, man. I don't think it would fit with my image."

"Hey, I'll have you know that the garage band scene is very trendy these days," Alex protested.

"Trendy?" Kyle mocked. "Who even talks like that?" A thought occurred to him. "Hey, what do you think Michael and Maria are up to now?"

Alex raised an eyebrow. "Do you really want an answer to that?"

"Nope," Kyle raised his hands in defeat. "Never mind. I withdraw the question. I just hope that they're having a good time and come back not quite so cranky." As they entered the house, Kyle cast a quick glance at Alex. He really hoped Michael and Maria worked out whatever stress they had in their systems. The group really could only handle one break-down at a time, and he had a feeling that Alex was past due.

---------------------------------------------

"Hey."

Michael looked up from where he was sitting on the floor of the shelter, surrounded by books and papers. "Hey," he greeted Laurie. "What's Maria up to?"

"Feeding Lexy and getting her ready for her nap." Laurie entered the room, glancing around cautiously. "You know, I haven't been down here since all that weirdness with that flying jellyfish thing." She studied the wall, running her finger along the previously cracked glass. "Impressive clean-up job."

"Yeah." Michael watched her carefully, studying her responses. She seemed to have gotten past her previous skittishness and uncertainty, but he wasn't sure how the memories would affect her.

"You'd never know that anything bizarre happened here," she mused. "Guess a little bleach and elbow grease can clean up just about anything." Then she cast him a sly glance. "Or maybe it was something else, hmm?"

Michael shrugged, avoiding her eyes and looking back at the notebook in his hand. "If you don't want anyone down here........"

"That's okay." Laurie sat down cross-legged in front of him, reaching for the book and taking it in her own hands. "I meant it. This place is your home, too. You, Maria, and Lexy are always welcome here."

"Thanks."

Laurie looked down at the page in front of her. A big-eyed grey alien stared back up at her. "I miss Grandpa. It's too bad that you never got to meet him." She smiled up at him. "He really would have liked you."

"You think?" Michael scratched his eyebrow. Somehow he doubted that Charles Dupree would have been thrilled to see a walking reminder of what the aliens did to him.

"Yeah," Laurie said with certainty. "You're both solid." When he laughed, she swatted him playfully with the notebook. "I mean it in a good way. You and Grandpa are both the sort of people who you can go to for help and know that they won't run off on you." She shut the book. "Grandpa was always a little bit crazy, you know. It didn't get bad until I was older, right before he died, but he was always what was politely called eccentric." She smiled wistfully. "But he was the only one who really cared about me after my parents died."

"What happened?"

"Boat accident. There was a huge storm and.........." She shook her head. "I wasn't even two yet. I don't really remember them. Just Grandpa." She stood and took out a dress from the box, holding it up to her cheek. "Sometimes I think I can remember Grandma, but I'm not sure if it's real or just stories that Grandpa told me."

"He must have loved you a lot," Michael said softly, trying to imagine what that was like. Even after all this time of seeing Maria with Amy, he still couldn't completely understand what it would have been like to be raised by someone who loved him. At least Lexy wasn't going to have that problem.

"Yeah," she agreed. "Even after things started to get bad for him, when he started getting completely paranoid, he was still always there for me. If he hadn't died, then........" she trailed off.

"You wouldn't have ended up in that hospital," Michael finished for her.

Her lips twisted tightly. "Not exactly a happy memory," she said. Then she sat back next to him. "You know, I've had a year to think about things," she started gently. Michael started to tense up, and she put a hand on his arm softly. "Relax," she said. "I'm better now. I'm not going to start screaming and go running out into traffic again."

"Good." He smiled at her a little, trying to lighten the mood. "That might set a bad example for Lexy."

"Wouldn't want that." Her smile faded. "Grandpa might have been crazy, but that doesn't mean he was wrong about everything." She picked up the notebook again and looked at Michael evenly. "Was he?"

A million thoughts chased through Michael's mind, but finally he decided to fall back on honesty. After everything Laurie had been through and seen, what story could he give her that she would buy? "No, he wasn't."

Laurie took a deep breath. "Okay. Uncle Bobby and Aunt Meredith just figured that Grandpa cheated on Grandma, and that's how you came about. What?" she asked at Michael's surprised look.

"They actually told you that?"

"Well, no." A truly mischievous look lit up her face. "I was eavesdropping on them."

Michael nodded with approval. "Good for you."

She laughed. "But they didn't see you go one on one with a flying jellyfish." She shook her head. "A giant flying blue jellyfish that popped out of some creepy guy's stomach. You see where I'm going with this?"

Michael took the book from her and opened it, tapping the alien pictures. "You want to know where I fit in with them?" Laurie nodded. "You sure you don't want to go running and screaming?" he asked bitterly.

"Nope." She shook her head.

"I'm an alien," he said bluntly, trying to ignore the little knot of nerves that formed in his stomach at the admission. Not something he was ever going to get used to.

He looked at Laurie from the corner of his eyes, waiting to see what her reaction to his revelation would be. To his surprise, she was just sitting there calmly, smiling slightly. "Yeah, I kind of got that from the whole sucking-oxygen-out-of-the-room thing," she pointed out mildly.

"You're not afraid of me?" he asked, incredulous.

Now Laurie's smile went into a straight out laugh. "Yeah, you looked real terrifying getting your butt kicked by Maria in that water fight earlier." She shook her head. "Michael, you protected me from the real dangers out there. You and Maria saved me from the bad guys when no one else in the big bad world would," she said in a teasing voice. "You don't scare me."

"You were listening to Maria that day? I thought you were too........"

"Out of it?" She shrugged. "Well, yeah, I was. But I heard her. You too." She nudged his shoulder playfully. "What I want to know now is exactly how you fit in with Grandpa and his stories." When he started to look away, she put out her hand and caught his chin to turn him back to look at her. She was completely serious now, speaking in a voice that was both gentle and firm. "I can handle it, Michael. You don't have to protect me. This is our family history. Both of ours. Don't you think we should both know about it?"

"Okay." Michael took a deep breath. "Well, I guess I should go back to the start, huh? There's this planet, Antar, and there was a revolution against its king........"

-------------------------------------------------

Max lay on his motel bed, staring up at the ceiling as the radio played softly next to him. He'd turned it on as soon as they got back from the conference, hoping that the music would help him relax and focus. Shalin hadn't said anything, simply going into the bathroom. So now Max was trying to process his afternoon.

Things had gone well. At least, they hadn't gone disastrously. Even Shalin had admitted that he could have done far worse. The other T'onxyl had been civil enough once they got started, apparently willing to follow Shalin and Lucain's lead. For now, he reminded himself. He had impressed them slightly today with his ability to put personal feelings aside in order to focus on Kivar. That didn't mean they had altered their opinions of him yet. If he was ever going to be able to get past their hatred of the Royals and forge a true alliance between the two groups, he had a lot more work to do.

But first things first. Max closed his eyes, remembering what he had learned that day. Kivar had a base somewhere nearby, someplace where his Skins were landing and getting provisions they would need before starting to spread out. So far, they didn't think there had been many of them arriving, but if things continued, then Kivar would doubtless speed up the arrival process. It was nothing new, Shalin had explained – they'd all needed some time to adjust to the planet and get settled into their new identities before starting out on their missions. But Kivar was moving faster this time, getting more Skins down in a shorter period of time, because he had someone on the surface already helping him get things ready, providing the invaders with fake identification, safe houses to stay in, human weapons to use so they wouldn't be spotted as easily.

Someone human. And unless they shut down this pipeline, Kivar would be able to send down more and more Skins with very little chance of detection. Lucain said that he was already moving faster and more recklessly than they'd anticipated.

"He's really eager to kill you," Lucain had said, grinning maliciously. "Not that I can blame him, of course."

"Of course," Max murmured, giving a small smile back.

Lucain had laughed, almost approvingly. "Still, it's not like him. Kivar has always been cautious." He looked over at Shalin.

"He lost us," Shalin pointed out. "He hasn't been able to halt the resistance back home. His efforts to regain Vilandra failed. The Granolith is lost somewhere."

"And we pesky Royals keep on living and breathing," Max pointed out.

"He's lost control of the situation," pointed out another of the T'onxyl, a short brunette whose name Max hadn't caught.

"He lost control the day Tymrath turned on him," Lucain said briskly. "And Kivar hates to lose."

"The more Skins on Earth, the bigger fight we face," Shalin mused. "But if we can find out who is assisting them, we can perhaps learn where they are...." She glanced at Max. "And help slow down the new arrivals."

Max sighed. Counting Shalin, there were twenty-two T'onxyl on the planet to help him. Not much of an army. They needed to keep down the numbers of troops Kivar could send to Earth.

"Come up with any great plans yet, Your Majesty?"

Max turned over to the door as Shalin spoke, his response dying in his throat as he caught sight of her.

"What?" Shalin finished putting her earrings on and brushed out her hair. Then, seeing the way Max was smiling at her, she laughed. "What do you think? Do I pass inspection?"

Max shook his head and sat up, trying to speak. "Are you really going out in that?" he asked, trying to hard to keep his voice steady.

Shalin looked down at what she was wearing. "What do you mean? What's wrong with this outfit?"

Max took one last look at the tiny little black leather skirt and the tight, practically see-through white t-shirt she was wearing and then focused his attention resolutely on her face. "Isn't it rather impractical? What if you have to fight someone?"

She shook her head, still amused. "Don't worry – I'll manage. This outfit is meant to distract." She raised an eyebrow. "Apparently it serves its purpose." She reached for her purse. "Keep the door locked while I'm gone."

"Hold on." Max scrambled to his feet, the initial impact of seeing her dressed like that fading as he focused back on their mission. He stood between her and the door. "I'm going with you."

Shalin looked at him skeptically. "I don't think I'll get much information if I have you following me around all night. And I don't want to have to worry about what trouble you'll be getting into," she said bluntly.

"I want to help," Max insisted. Then, seeing that she didn't look inclined to budge, he smiled. "Besides, if I'm left all alone, who knows what could happen to me? I might go wandering off on my own and get lost. Maybe take candy from strangers. Who knows? Probably better to keep me where you can keep an eye on me."

Shalin sighed, rolling her eyes. "You are so annoying," she pointed out.

He grinned. "I know."

"Fine, come on." She opened the door as Max grabbed his jacket. "But when we get there, give me room," she cautioned. "I have a name, and I know who I'm looking for. I don't want you getting in the way."

"Understood." Max locked the door behind them.

"And don't drink anything," she warned. "I don't need you getting drunk and deciding to put on a show for the other customers."

Max blushed slightly. "You know about that?" A small smile formed on her lips. "Wait – what customers?" It occurred to him that perhaps he should have found out where they were going.

"It's just a bar, Max," she answered his unspoken question. "Don't worry."

"A bar?" He paused, forcing her to stop walking as they reached the Jeep. "I don't have ID," he pointed out.

Shalin reached in to her pocket and pulled out something, handing it to him silently. Max glanced down at it – a fake ID with his picture on in, stating that he was twenty-one. Max looked back at her, a question on his face.

She shrugged, starting to climb into the Jeep. "I thought you might want to come along," she admitted. "You're starting to develop the rather irritating habit of wanting to actually be involved in things."

"Imagine that," he muttered, going around and climbing in himself.

She laughed softly. "I just have to adjust to it," she said. "None of us ever thought that the king would actually want to do any work."

Max glanced at her from the corner of his eye as he put the Jeep into reverse and pulled out of their parking spot. "Guess neither of us is exactly what the other was expecting, huh?"

------------------------------------------

And so, an hour later, Max was sitting at the bar, sipping his soda and trying not to be too obvious in watching Shalin. She had been very emphatic in her threats should he frighten off the person she was there to meet. True, she had been non-specific as to what exactly she would do to him, but Max saw no reason to take chances. Whatever she would come up with was bound to be unpleasant. So he had found a seat and made himself as comfortable as he could in the loud bar, and tried not to stare at Shalin too much.

What was she up to? He had expected her to approach whoever it was that she wanted to meet with, but instead she seemed to be content simply to socialize. Shalin had no shortage of admirers coming up to her, asking for a dance or to buy her a drink. Right then, Max could see her slow-dancing out on the floor with some guy he didn't recognize.

Shalin's laugh came to Max over the noise of the bar and he tightened his grip on his glass. This was frustrating – maybe he should have stayed back at the motel. He hated being in the dark. Then he shook his head ruefully. What had he expected, that Shalin was going to just walk up to some guy and introduce them as aliens wanting information on the upcoming invasion? He looked over in her direction again, this time smiling. She was good at what she did. Anybody looking at her would think she was just some party girl out for a good time, a slightly drunk girl at that, although Max was certain that she hadn't actually consumed any of the alcohol that had been bought for her. He took another sip, pondering. Shalin was going to let her target come to her, and he wouldn't even know he was doing it.

"Hey." Max's eyes instantly cut from Shalin talking with yet another guy to the unfamiliar blond girl leaning against the bar next to him.

"Uh, hi."

She smiled brightly at him. "My name's Miranda."

He tried to recall the name on his fake ID. "Rob." Max smiled briefly, remembering their trip to Vegas the year before.

"Hi, Rob." If anything, Miranda seemed to move closer to him. Max didn't think it was that crowded at the bar. "So, you here with someone?"

"What?" Max blinked at her, belatedly realizing that she was trying to pick him up. "Um, no, I'm not........"

Miranda gave a little squeak and jumped back slightly as a drink was spilled down her front. "Oh, I am so sorry," Shalin exclaimed, sounding genuinely apologetic. "This jerk just pushed into me. Are you okay?"

"Yeah, I'm fine." Miranda frowned in annoyance at her shirt. "Great."

"Maybe you can wash it before it stains," Shalin said helpfully. "I am so sorry. Let me help you......."

"No." Miranda walked away, pushing away Shalin's hands. "You've done enough already." Then she headed through the crowd towards the restroom.

Max turned to Shalin, quirking an eyebrow questioningly, but before he could say anything, Shalin leaned past him and called to the bartender. "Two beers, please." While the bartender was getting them, she spoke quietly to Max without looking at him. "Give me five minutes, then follow me." Before he could reply, she paid and grabbed her beers.

He watched Shalin head towards a corner table and put down the beers in front of the guy he'd seen with her on the dance floor. The guy seemed way more interested in Shalin than the drinks, though, and Max had to clench his fists to keep from going over there when he saw the way he kept trying to paw Shalin. Which was ridiculous – if anyone could take care of herself and discourage his intentions, it was Shalin. And she didn't seem upset, smiling at the other man even as she kept just out of his reach.

A few minutes passed, and the man stood up, drawing Shalin up with him. She stood a bit unsteadily, apparently feeling the effect of too many drinks. Wrapping his arm possessively around her shoulder, the man walked Shalin towards a side door. She went with him without a backwards glance.

Max looked at his watch and waited another minute, then stood and followed them.

He heard them before seeing them. "I think we should go back inside," Shalin said, voice slurred and slightly unfocused. Max followed her voice and saw them standing in the shadows at the end of the alley.

The man looked very large as he pushed Shalin up against the wall, fumbling at her shirt. "Come on, baby," he said. "We've got more privacy out here."

"No!" Shalin sounded panicked as she tried to push him back. He didn't move. "I want to go inside."

Angry, the man grabbed her by the shoulders and pushed her into the wall, hard. Max started to move closer, faster now. "You little bitch," the stranger growled out at her, smacking her across the face. "Think you can just tease me and then say no?" He ripped the shoulder of her shirt. "I don't think so."

Before Max could do anything, Shalin spoke again. This time her voice was perfectly clear and composed. "What I think is that I said 'no'." Moving swiftly, her elbow shot out and intersected with his stomach. As the man bent over, breath knocked out, Shalin continued calmly. "Apparently you weren't listening too well." She pulled back her hand and punched his face hard. The man staggered backwards. "You like hitting women? Makes you feel like a big man?" She spun around, leg flying out to collide with his head. Apparently, she had been correct when she said that the clothes wouldn't be a problem for her if she had to fight. Grabbing him by the hair, Shalin spun his body around and threw him into the wall. He slid down to the alley floor, blood flowing down his face and eyes closing. "Oh, no, you don't." Shalin rushed over to him, and grabbed his head. "You don't get to pass out yet." She looked over at where Max was standing, watching silently. "Not until you tell me what I want to know."

"I ain't telling you nothing, bitch," he spat out defiantly.

Shalin smiled pleasantly at him as she reached for his hand. "You might want to reconsider that," she suggested, taking hold of his pinkie and pulling it. Max looked back at the bar nervously while the man screamed as she broke his pinkie. Nothing – probably the music inside was so loud that nobody could hear anything over it. When the scream subsided to a whimper, Shalin spoke again, still smiling. "Feeling ready for a conversation, now?"

"What do you want to know?" he whispered.

Shalin leaned forward. "You've been seen leaving a warehouse on Fleet Street," she said quietly. "One that has been used by some rather, well, shall we say unusual visitors to town?" She saw the recognition in his eyes, followed quickly by fear as he looked from her to Max, who had moved to stand right behind her. "Yes," she agreed. "We know all about it. The one thing I don't know is who owns the property."

"I don't know what you're........." His denial stopped abruptly as Shalin sighed loudly, then proceeded to break his ring finger.

When this scream stopped, Shalin continued speaking over his sobs. "We can keep on doing this all night, or until I run out of bones to break. Or you can simply give me the information I'm very politely requesting. Your choice." She grabbed his middle finger. "What do you pick?"

"Fine," he got out between sobs. "You're crazy."

"Yes," she agreed easily. "Now, who owns the warehouse?"

"Vince Gardner," he answered.

"Thank you. See, now that wasn't so bad, was it?" she asked cheerfully. "One more thing – where can I find Mr. Gardner?"

He didn't even bother putting up a fight this time. "He runs a gym downtown. On Shaw Avenue. He should be there."

"Good." Shalin took his head in her hands, ignoring the blood, and looked into his blurry eyes. "I recommend that you think of this little experience as karma," she said in a steely voice. "What goes around, comes around and all that." Then she let go, pushing him towards the wall where he collapsed again and stood up. "Let's go."

"Wait a minute," Max spoke for the first time since coming outside.

Shalin frowned as he knelt in front of the man. "You aren't seriously going to heal him, are you?" she hissed quietly. "Knowing what he planned on doing?"

Max didn't answer in words. Instead, he pulled back his fist and slammed into the man's face. He used just enough strength to push him that last little bit into unconsciousness. Then Max stood up and turned to Shalin, noticing the surprised expression on her face. "We don't want him letting Gardner know we're on our way to visit, do we?" Max said mildly. He looked back down at the man on the ground. "He'll be fine?"

"He won't die from those injuries, if that's what you mean," Shalin agreed. She had her head tilted and was studying Max curiously. Then she shook her head abruptly and walked towards the end of the alley, Max falling into step beside her. "We don't need that type of complication."

"No." Max looked at her as they walked back to the Jeep. "Do you think he'll report the assault to the police?"

Shalin laughed. "And admit that some girl beat him up?" A ringing came from her pocket, and she pulled out her phone. "What?" she answered it. Max could see the change in her expression as she listened to the message, the way her body tensed up. "Understood," she said finally, disconnecting and putting the phone back.

"What?" Max asked.

Shalin got into the Jeep. "Let's go."

He climbed in. "What happened?" he insisted.

Shalin didn't meet his eyes. "Ardan's been trying to keep track of the recent abductions," she spoke slowly. "The most recent one was returned tonight. In Denver."

His grip on the steering wheel tightened, but he didn't start the ignition yet. "That's only a few hours from here. Who was it?"

"His name was Richard Cabot. He was seventy-eight. Apparently he had a heart condition." Now Shalin turned to him. Her voice didn't change, keeping calm and detached, but Max thought he saw sympathy in her eyes. "Whatever they've been doing to those they've abducted, this man was in no condition to deal with it. His body was found an hour ago."

Body. Max forced himself to not look away from Shalin's gaze. "The first one killed," he got out, amazed at how cold he felt inside. He had known it was only a matter of time before humans started dying.

Shalin frowned, concerned by the emptiness in his voice. "Max, if you want to go back to the motel......."

"Let's go pay Vince Gardner a visit," Max said shortly, starting the Jeep.

------------------------------------------------

Shalin made some calls while Max was driving and found out that Gardner was a relatively small-time crook – the police were aware that he was involved in car theft, drugs, and selling other illegal items, but they hadn't been able to make any charges stick. His connections probably helped him facilitate the Skins' entry into human society.

Max sat in the Jeep and looked at the dark building as Shalin finished putting another shirt on top of her torn one, then took out a knife from her purse, slipping it into a sheath along her arm. She looked at his stony expression and tried for a teasing tone to break the tension. "Is this the time when you remind me not to go overboard and kill anyone?"

Max didn't even look at her as he climbed out of the Jeep. "Ready?"

She frowned as she followed him. "Yes," she said, all business now. "You stay back as much as possible. Let me do what I'm good at."

"Fine." Max nodded and fell a step behind her. He watched, impressed, as she paused in front of the building and walked around until she found the security sensors, then used a carefully focused blast of energy to disable it. He wouldn't have even known where to look – Shalin definitely was better at this than he was. Still, he watched and learned.

Shalin gave him a wicked little grin. "Now's the fun part." She opened the door and entered the building.

Vince Gardner was a large, rather muscular man who generally worked late in his office over the gym. He certainly wasn't expecting any late-night visitors to come by, so he was caught off-guard when the door swung open and a young woman walked inside. "Who the hell are you?" he blustered, starting to stand up.

Shalin walked briskly up to the desk where he was sitting. "Sit down," she said firmly.

Gardner looked at her in disbelief. "Where is.........."

"Your guard?" she asked brightly. "A teeny little bit unconscious right now. Check with him later." The guard hadn't even seen them enter before he'd been knocked out.

Gardner's eyes darted from the woman in front of him to the dark-haired young man who had entered behind her, quietly closing the door. Then his right hand darted towards one of his desk drawers. Shalin sighed loudly, and something flashed from her hand and through the air.

Max barely blinked as Gardener screamed, the knife Shalin had thrown going through his hand and embedding into the desk. Ignoring the noise, Shalin reached past him and opened the desk drawer, giving a loud 'tsk' as she drew out the gun he'd been reaching for. "Now, Vince, I'm disappointed." She tossed the gun in Max's direction lazily, not even watching as he caught it before perching on the edge of the desk. Casually, she put her hand on the knife hilt. "And we were going to have such a nice, civilized conversation." She twisted the hilt slightly.

"Who are you?" he got out through gritted teeth.

Shalin smiled and held out her free hand towards a set of weights resting in the corner of his office. Gardner backed as far into his chair as he could when the weights exploded into little bits of iron. "Wrong question," she answered cheerfully. "And I think you know full well what I am."

Gardner's eyes darted from Max to Shalin, panicked. "I've done what he wanted," he said quickly. "I haven't double-crossed him. Honest. I wouldn't be that stupid."

"No," Shalin said softly. "I don't imagine you would." She pulled the knife out, and Gardner instantly cradled his hand to his chest, face white from the pain. "The only problem," she continued, "is that we don't work for the same employer."

He froze, looking back up at her. "What do you mean?"

"We don't work for Kivar." Max spoke for the first time, stepping forward. He went on, voice cold. "How can you do it?"

"Do what?"

Shalin smacked the man on the back of his head. "He wants to know how you can help Kivar if you know what he has planned." She shrugged. "My associate over there is a bit idealistic still."

Gardner swallowed. "I wasn't going to argue with anyone who can do what you people can."

"People?" Shalin asked softly, putting the tip of the blade under his chin.

"Well, you know what you are," he said quickly.

Shalin smiled, picking up one of the papers from the desk in front of them and glancing at it. "And of course, there's the monetary issue." She showed the bank records to Max. "Not exactly hurting, are you?"

"Enlightened self-interest," Max said coldly. "Do you know what Kivar's friends have planned?"

Gardner gulped nervously. "Hey, he ain't gonna hurt me, right? I'm just helping with a service. What any of them do later isn't my problem."

Max glared at the human sitting in front of him. He'd sold out his own planet, and for what? Money? "We know about one of your warehouses," he said, keeping any emotion of out of his voice. He didn't notice the way that Shalin swiftly looked at him with concern. "Now you're going to give us a list of every other location you've provided for Kivar's visitors."

"Fine." Gardner seemed anxious to help. He used his left hand to pick up a computer disk. "There's a list there. It doesn't have any detailed info about you guys on it, but it does have all the addresses."

Shalin plucked the disk from his hands. "You wouldn't be lying to us, would you?" she asked, twirling the disk around.

"No!" Gardner shook his head emphatically.

Shalin tilted her head to one side and studied the terrified human in front of her. "No, I don't think you are," she finally said, slowly. "You're scared out of your pathetic little mind." She glanced at Max.

"Is that the information you wanted?" he asked, still looking at Gardner.

"It's a start," she said. Now that they knew the locations of the Skins' safe houses, she could put other T'onxyl onto dealing with them. Maybe they'd be lucky and manage to trap some of Kivar's troops when they arrived.

"Who else knows about what we are?"

"Nobody," Gardner said, anxious to convince Max. "That was the deal with Kivar. I got the money, did my job, and kept my mouth shut."

"And who cares if anyone else died, as long as you were paid?" Max folded his arms, continuing to study Gardner as if he was a bug.

Gardner looked away from those eyes. "Not my business," he muttered.

"No, of course not." Max looked away from him finally, looking Shalin directly in the eyes. "He's all yours."

Shalin's eyes widened in surprise. "What?"

"You heard me." Max took a few steps back and leaned against the wall, apparently relinquishing any control over the situation.

For once, Shalin was completely caught off-guard. She watched Max, but didn't see any indication of duplicity. He meant what he'd said – she could do with Gardner whatever she wanted. A slow smile spread across her face as she waved the knife in front of the human, who was once again shaking. Apparently, he understood what was going on, too.

"Hey, I cooperated," he insisted. "I gave you what you wanted."

"And I really do appreciate it," she agreed, practically purring the words as she leaned closer. She could feel Max's eyes on her, but knew that he wouldn't interfere. "You've been most helpful." God, the terror from the human was almost intoxicating. "And in return, I'm not going to cut you into tiny little pieces and scatter them around the building." Her grin widened. "In fact, I'm not going to kill you at all."

Gardner couldn't stop watching the knife as it went weaving through the air. "You're not?"

"No." Shalin's voice lowered. "But here's the thing – Kivar's going to know who gave us this information." He started to speak, but she put a hand on his lips, gently shushing him. "So I recommend you get the hell out of town. Eventually, he'll find you, but this way you might have a chance at prolonging your miserable life a little longer." She shook her head. "Don't bother trying to convince him that it wasn't your fault – I've known Kivar a lot longer than you have. He doesn't take excuses." Satisfied, she slid off the desk. Gardner could go running to Kivar if he wanted – she didn't care. It would only get him killed a lot sooner, and Kivar wouldn't repeat the experiment of using a human to help him. He didn't like failure. Either way, this particular pipeline of assistance was going to be closed to Kivar. "Oh, one last thing. You might want to have a little chat with your friend AJ down at Benny's Bar. He's just a bit chatty with strangers." That should take care of that particular loose end.

Shalin walked towards the door, ignoring Max's questioning glance as she exited. The two walked to the Jeep in silence.

"Why didn't you kill him?" Max asked quietly as he started the Jeep.

Shalin flashed him a brilliant smile. "I don't have to – he's as good as dead already. And this way he gets to worry about it for a while." She laughed. "Plus, I couldn't let you be the only one full of surprises, could I?"

-------------------------------------------------------

"Hey, Spaceboy."

Michael turned from where he was looking out over the property from the balcony railing. "Is Lexy asleep........." His voice trailed off. "Wow."

Maria twirled around, showing off her new dress. "You like?"

"Oh, yeah." Michael nodded enthusiastically, moving closer to look at it. The tight little green dress matched her eyes perfectly, and showed off her curves very nicely.

Maria giggled at the stunned look in his eyes. "It's a belated birthday gift from Laurie."

"I will definitely have to thank her later."

Maria wrapped her arms around his neck and stood up on tip-toes to give him a long kiss. When she pulled back, she was still smiling. "I'm glad we came here."

"Yeah," Michael murmured, more interested in the feel of her than in talking. "Maxwell had a good idea."

Maria pulled back slightly and looked past Michael to the balcony. "Spaceboy, what's this?" She looked around at the table, set with fancy silverware and covered dishes, and at the candles filling the balcony with their shining lights. She turned back to him, eyes lit up with delight. "You planned a romantic dinner for us?"

"Yeah." He scratched his eyebrow. "Well, Laurie maybe helped a little........"

Maria laughed happily. "That's okay." She moved over to one of the chairs with a little hopping step, Michael following with a smirk. Then she stood there, and looked at him expectantly. "Spaceboy?"

"What?" At her demanding look, Michael rolled his eyes. "You've got to be kidding me." If anything, her expression became pushier. "Fine." Michael pulled out the chair, sliding it back in gently after she sat down.

"Thank you, Spaceboy." She beamed at him as he sat down across from her. "See, I knew there were the makings of a gentleman in you somewhere."

He smirked. "Right."

Maria took a sip from her glass. "Root beer in expensive imported crystal," she mused, voice disbelieving. "It's good to be rich."

"It's not bad," Michael agreed.

"We've really had an amazing weekend." She grew more serious for an instant. "Do you think Max is okay?"

Michael hesitated before answering. He really wasn't thrilled with the idea of Max and Shalin off on their own. "We would have heard if anything went wrong," he said finally.

"Yeah," she agreed slowly. "Shalin just makes me nervous," she admitted.

Michael shrugged. "Me, too, sometimes."

Maria shook herself, determined not to spend their last night of vacation getting all moody and angsty. She stood up and went to the railing of the balcony. "The view is so incredible here."

Michael looked at Maria in the candlelight. She was practically glowing in the light, radiating more energy and happiness than Michael would have ever believed anyone was capable of. "Yeah," he said softly.

Maria turned around at the tone of his voice. Smiling, she went and took his hands. "Come here." He stood up and followed Maria back into their bedroom. "You know, all things taken into account, you're pretty incredible, Spaceboy," she said softly.

"That's what I keep saying," he joked.

Maria laughed, then pulled his head down for another kiss. When their lips parted, she whispered, "Have I ever thanked you for stealing my car that day?"

"Even though I blew up the Jetta?" he got out in a hoarse voice. He was having a hard time concentrating as Maria pushed his shirt up over his head and started running her hands along his chest.

"Uh, huh," she agreed. She closed her eyes as Michael ran his hands down her shoulder straps, pushing them aside. "God, Michael." Every touch seemed to energize her a bit, the energy already started to build up between them.

"What about dinner?" he got out.

"Later." Maria pushed him backwards onto the bed. She slipped out of her dress and leaned over him in her undergarments. She didn't want to take a chance of her brand new dress getting torn. "This first."

"Okay." Michael grasped her hair and pulled her down gently to him, hand moving down her back as they kissed.

Maria wondered how she had ever thought he was uncommunicative. Sure, he might not give grand romantic speeches as a general rule, but every touch told her what he felt. With every movement he made, he was loving and cherishing her.

Moving her hands down to unbutton his jeans, Maria decided yeah, dinner could definitely wait.

---------------------------------------------

[Anla]

Continued.......

The drive back to the motel passed in silence. Max threw himself down on the bed as soon as they were inside, closing his eyes. Shalin watched him for a moment in silence, studying him until she finally sat down on the other bed.

"Wouldn't you be more comfortable if you got changed?" Max asked without opening his eyes.

She snorted. "Yeah, because what I'm wearing is the important thing right now." She really wasn't sure what was going on with him right then, what he was thinking, and she was surprised by how much that bugged her. Max Evans, Zandar, whoever the hell he was in this life, wasn't supposed to be a mystery to her. "Listen, maybe I shouldn't have told you about that abduction victim. If you're going to get all catatonic on me........"

"I'm fine," he interrupted her. He gave a quick bitter little laugh. "I'll be fine," he corrected himself. "I knew that Kivar would start killing them eventually."

"It's not your fault." For some reason, it was important to her for him to realize that. "You didn't do anything to lead him to abduct the humans."

"Really?" Max opened his eyes and turned to lean on his side and watch her. "You don't think my existence has something to do with it?"

Shalin shook her head. "You could walk up to that warehouse and surrender to Kivar's Skins, and he would still do his best to destroy this planet. And make you watch before he killed you." She didn't look away from Max's intense stare. "Kivar holds a grudge."

"Against Zandar." Max's mouth twisted a bit. "Who, as you keep pointing out, is me. So it is my fault. My responsibility." He moved to change the subject. "What are you going to do about the entrance points?"

Shalin leaned back a bit, relieved to have the conversation move to a safer topic. "I'll have the others keep them under surveillance." She gave a fierce grin. "We might get lucky and catch some of Kivar's troops."

"Okay." Max kept watching her. "Why didn't you kill Gardner?" he repeated.

She frowned. "What, didn't I pass your test?" she asked, sharper than she'd intended. Why was his stare affecting her so much?

"It wasn't a test," he answered mildly.

Her brow furrowed, confused again. Damn – she didn't usually get caught off-guard this often. Maybe Ardan was right and she was getting careless. "If you wanted me to kill him, you should have said so," she pointed out.

"I didn't want you to kill him." Max broke off eye contact finally, rolling onto his back. "I didn't care what you did to him," he admitted.

"Oh." Something clicked into place for Shalin then. "And that worries you."

"It terrifies me," he admitted softly. "That sort of removal, that emotional distance – that was Zandar, not me."

Shalin nodded and moved to sit next to him on his bed. Max tensed slightly, but didn't move otherwise. "You want to think of yourself as human," she said quietly.

"I am human," he corrected. "At least as much as I'm alien." His laugh had no humor in it. "But I worry at times........"

"Because you're feeling more alien?"

"Because I'm feeling more like Zandar. Because sometimes it's easier to just not feel anything." He looked at her again, and once again she found herself unable to look away from those eyes. It was like he was searching her for some understanding, some answers. Which was ridiculous – like she would have any answers for him. They didn't even like each other, merely tolerated the other's existence. "I don't particularly like him. Zandar."

At least he was showing some emotion now – his emotional shut-down earlier had worried her. "Well, I can't blame you for that," she teased. He didn't smile or reply in any way, just continued looking at her. "I don't know what to tell you, Max......." she started.

"Max," he interrupted, saying the name as if it was slightly new to him.

"What?"

"You've started calling me by my name," he pointed out. "At least sometimes."

"Well, it is your name," she answered, confused.

"You still call Isabel 'Vilandra'."

Shalin threw up her hands in annoyance. "Max, Zandar, Your Royal Annoyance," she was pleased at the ghost of a smile on his face, "I don't have anything to tell you. No great advice. You are who you are. I'm sorry that you're scared of yourself or whatever, mostly because I don't want you going off all upset and doing anything stupid, but......"

"Does anything scare you?" Max interrupted. "No, probably not." He closed his eyes again.

A minute ago, she had wanted him to look away. Now she found that she missed it, more worried about him pulling away. "Yes."

His eyes flew open and he sat up all the way this time, facing her with a frown. "Really? I thought you weren't afraid of anything."

"Yeah, well, we've established that you're an idiot," she said immediately.

He didn't react to the insult. "What?"

She hesitated. Oh, what the hell. He'd left himself emotionally open today. And it wasn't like it was that big a secret anyway. "Losing control," she admitted. Shalin shrugged. "Kivar took a lot of our control away when he went into our minds. We could deal with it in two ways. Either embrace it, let ourselves go with the flow of violence, or we could lock it away inside ourselves and only let it out to play when we wanted. On our terms."

Max nodded. "I can understand that," he agreed. "I sometimes feel like I've spent my whole life trying to keep control of everything around me. Anything I can't control is a danger."

"That's why we want to bring down Kivar so much," Shalin said. "He did this to us. He has to pay."

"I get that, too." All this time they had been maintaining eye contact. Max moved slightly closer, their faces only inches away. "What happens when things do get out of control?" he whispered. "When things happen that you never expected?"

For a second, Shalin just stared at him, his eyes, his mouth. Then she stood abruptly. "I don't let that happen," she said firmly. "It's been a long day. You should rest." She pulled out her phone. "I'm going to set up the surveillance now." Shalin went outside, shutting the door loudly behind her.

Max stared at the closed door for a minute, then flopped back on the bed. What the hell was that? he thought, annoyed and confused. Whatever it was, he was sure of one thing.

He was going to have a hard time getting to sleep that night.

[Anla]

Chapter 11 - Power

Max concentrated on the winding road in front of him, resolutely refraining from glancing at the woman sitting next to him. Shalin hadn't returned to their motel room for hours the previous night, not until after he'd managed to finally doze off. His sleep had been restless, though – so many thoughts were racing through his mind. The cold detachment had faded, broken through by his talk with Shalin, and it left behind a familiar companion – guilt. Intellectually, Max knew that there had been nothing he could do to save the life of Richard Cabot. Shalin had been telling the truth about that.

Fact – Max had done nothing to hurt Richard Cabot. He hadn't even known of the man's existence until hearing of his abduction and death.

Fact – Max would give up the kingship if doing so would save any lives.

Fact – Max was doing everything in his power to fight Kivar.

Fact – if Zandar hadn't stood against Kivar all those years ago, all human life on Earth would already be wiped out.

Fact – Kivar wouldn't now be abducting and torturing humans if not to prove to Max that he could.

And that final fact wiped out all the others in Max's mind. He had to stop Kivar. And soon, before more humans died in Kivar's vendetta against him.

Plus, there was Liz. Max had managed to keep himself from thinking about her too much in the weeks since their break-up. He'd even gone out to dinner with her and Kyle earlier in the week and had a pleasant, not too strained, time. Yet last night, after Shalin left, the image of Liz's reaction to what had almost happened between him and the Skin wouldn't leave Max's mind.

Had he really been thinking of kissing Shalin?

Max grasped the steering wheel hard. It was temporary insanity, he told himself. The stress of the day getting to you, making you feel a connection with Shalin. He glanced over at her, quickly looking back at the road. Too bad he was still feeling an attraction to her – it was making the 'temporary' part of the insanity harder to believe.

He shook his head. So you find her attractive – so what? She is attractive. Max didn't think any guy would be able to honestly deny that. Shalin was gorgeous. It's a perfectly understandable physical response. It doesn't mean anything. He just had to keep telling himself that.

"Something wrong, Your Majesty?" Shalin didn't even look at him as she spoke for the first time since they left the motel.

"No," he said shortly. If she didn't want to talk about what happened, or didn't happen, then he wasn't going to bring it up. And in truth, Shalin seemed fairly preoccupied that morning herself. Probably thinking about the surveillance on those entry points for Kivar's Skins.

So Max returned to his brooding. He figured he might as well get it all out of his system on the ride back to Roswell so he could be prepared to deal with Isabel and her ominous plans for their graduation party when he got back. It wasn't like Shalin minded.

He hadn't gotten much sleep the previous night, and what sleep he did get was filled with dreams that left him unsettled when he awoke. He'd been standing in the familiar desert dreamscape, surrounded by the alien symbols they'd seen when they healed Michael. But when he looked up, the mountains surrounding him hadn't been the familiar cliffs outside Roswell, the ones with the Pod Chamber. He hadn't recognized those peaks, but felt that they were important somehow.

And as if his thoughts conjured the image up for him, Max suddenly looked up and saw mountains that seemed to match the ones from his dream looming in front of him.

"Whoa." Max pulled over to the side of the road, staring ahead at them. They weren't as huge as some of the mountains in that area, but they were still fairly impressive as they rose into the sky. He could see a road leading up through the forest at the base of the hills, but couldn't see how far up it went. He shook his head in amazement. "That's new." He'd never had dreams that were even remotely precognitive before.

"What is?" Shalin snapped, glaring at him. "And why exactly are we stopping?"

"Those mountains." Max pointed ahead of him. "Do they mean anything to you?"

Shalin looked at them, then back to Max. "No – I've never seen them before. Why?"

Max laughed softly, wondering how she was going to respond. "I dreamt of them last night."

"You had a dream about those mountains?" she asked slowly.

"Yep."

"So you've been here before?"

"No, never saw them before," he said positively. They had come up via another road, and this was his first trip to Colorado.

"Oh." Shalin nodded, voice conveying her skepticism. "You're just having dreams of strange locations that you happen to drive by the next day?"

"Apparently." Max grinned, not sure why he was feeling so excited, but unable to fight the growing feeling. "Guess it's another power or something." He pulled back onto the road, but took the first exit.

Shalin sat there for a minute in silence, turning to stare at Max as if she was analyzing him. "We're going to those mountains, aren't we?"

"Yeah."

"Any particular reason?" She sounded as if she was trying to humor a lunatic. Which, Max realized, was probably what she thought she was doing.

He shrugged. "There's something calling to me," he said, not realizing how true it was until he said the words. He felt a pull to those mountains, and needed to find out why.

"Something's calling to you," she repeated softly, before leaning back into the seat and closing her eyes. "You've completely lost your mind," she said firmly.

Max's laugh echoed loudly as they sped along the road. Despite herself, Shalin found herself smiling slightly in response. "The way things have been going for me lately, that is a definite possibility."

"Great." Shalin looked down at her shoes. "I'm not going hiking, Your Majesty. Not without a very good reason." Then she looked up at the mountain they were heading towards, wondering what about it was making Max so determined to get there.

---------------------------------------

Maria paused in the doorway, watching Michael put Lexy into her carseat. The weekend had passed way too quickly, but now it was time to head back to Roswell.

She turned at the quiet laughter next to her. "Look at him," Laurie said, nodding towards the car, where Michael was making funny faces at his daughter. "He really is just a big softie, isn't he?"

"Yeah, that's my Spaceboy, all right. Just a big ol' cuddly alien warrior." Maria linked arms with a giggling Laurie and started walking down towards the driveway. "You okay with everything?" Laurie hadn't seemed any the worse for her entry into the club, even going so far as to make them all a huge breakfast that morning, but Maria knew that it could be a lot to take in.

"Sure," Laurie said casually. "I mean, I had the main gist of things already figured out. Michael just filled in the details."

Maria looked at Michael's sort-of sister and smiled. Who knew that Laurie, the screaming freaked-out girl, had such strength and stability at her core? "I'm really glad that we got to visit with you," she said honestly.

"Me, too." Laurie hugged Maria. "It's been great spending time with you both." She then turned to envelop Michael in her hug, as well. This time, he was prepared and returned the hug instantly.

"Thanks for inviting us," he said gruffly. "And for breakfast." He smirked, looking over at Maria. "Usually I'm the one who has to do all the cooking."

"Ha, ha." Maria leaned into the car and handed Mr. Floppy to Lexy, who gurgled appreciatively. "Daddy thinks he's so funny."

"Well, Lexy helped with breakfast," Laurie said. She laughed. "At least, she supervised."

"She takes after her Aunt Isabel," Maria commented. She turned for the final farewell. "Okay, Laurie. Now that you're a member of IKAAC, we expect to see more of you."

Laurie looked blankly from Maria to Michael. "IKAAC?"

"Don't ask." Michael rolled his eyes and got into the driver's seat of the Jetta.

"I Know An Alien Club," Maria answered helpfully.

"Stupid name," Michael grumbled.

Laurie ignored him. "You guys have a name for the club? Do you have a secret handshake or something, too?"

"We're working on it." One last hug and Maria got into the car too. "Take care of yourself, Laurie."

Michael gave a last smile and nod before starting the car. Laurie waved good-bye for as long as she could see the Jetta.

-----------------------------------------

"Okay, that's far enough." Shalin drew to a halt on the path, firmly standing her ground as Max turned to look at her questioningly. "I told you that I wasn't going hiking. And yet here we are, wandering through the wilderness for over half an hour now."

"There's a path," Max pointed out. They'd followed the road at first, but then the pull he'd felt had seemed to lead in another direction, so he'd parked the Jeep and started walking. To his surprise, Shalin had followed, but she didn't seem to be enjoying the excursion. "What? Don't you like nature?" It was very nice there, lots of trees and flowers.

She gave him a dirty look, refusing to give that comment the dignity of an answer. "The path is about to end," she said, pointing to where the path did, in fact, come to a halt. There was a fairly steep incline above it. And she had a strong suspicion ......... "You're going to want to climb that, aren't you?"

Max grinned, then moved to the incline. "That's the way," he said mildly.

Shalin grabbed his shoulder and spun him around before he could start climbing. "The way to what? What's going on?" Max had seemed to grow more eager the farther up in the mountains they traveled, eyes all lit up and practically vibrating with excitement.

It made her a bit nervous.

Max shook his head. "You don't feel it?"

"Well, I feel annoyed," she snapped back at him. "Is that what you meant?"

Max laughed, then grabbed her hand. "You're pretty good at the whole empathy thing, right?" He went on, holding her hand tightly when she tried to pull back. "What do you pick up from me right now?"

His eyes held hers, and she couldn't look away from the glow in them. "Power," she admitted slowly. There was more energy running through him at that moment than she had ever felt from him before. More than she would have honestly suspected he was capable of generating.

"Yeah." Max held on to her hand. "It's coming from up there." He didn't look away from her. "I'm going up there. I'd like you to come with me."

Even knowing she should, she didn't pull her hand away. "What is it?"

He smiled slowly. "You'll see." He started to move back towards the incline, but she stubbornly held her ground, pulling him to a stop.

"I don't like surprises," she pointed out.

"I know." Max looked at her with an expression of completely innocent sincerity. "Trust me." Then he ruined it with a mischievous grin. "Or are you too frightened?"

Shalin shook her head, laughing despite herself. "Fine." She pulled away and walked past him, searching for handholds to start climbing. "Do you actually know what's up here?"

"Yeah." Max followed her. "At least, I think so."

She snorted. "Great. That's terribly comforting, Your Majesty." Then she directed her concentration into finding her way to climb up.

They didn't have to go very far before they came out upon a flat clearing. Shalin straightened and looked around. "Wow – pretty trees," she said sarcastically. She looked at Max, who had climbed after her. "I can certainly see why you felt the need to take the detour. 'Cause I've never seen trees before."

Max ignored her and walked past her, going through some trees and briefly out of sight. Shalin sighed, then followed him. The boy would probably get lost or fall off a cliff or something if he was left to his own devices. When she caught up with him, he was standing in front of a rock face, pushing aside some leaves and branches to reveal the granite underneath it. "What?" she asked.

Max didn't answer, ignoring her and concentrating on the rock surface in front of him. Then he waved his hand over the smooth surface, and a shining handprint appeared on the rock. Shalin moved closer to get a better look. Max put his hand over the slightly smaller handprint, and then the wall started to move. It swung upwards, revealing an opening in the mountain side. Max glanced at her over his shoulder, an unreadable expression on his face. "You still can't sense it?"

She shook her head. "I can sense something coming from you," she said honestly. "But nothing directly from in there."

"Huh." Then Max went into the dark, Shalin following instantly.

Once inside, Max touched the wall, and a dozen stones lit up around what was revealed to be a small cave. The rock slid shut behind Shalin, cutting them off from the outside. And past Max, Shalin could see...........

"Oh." For once, Shalin was honestly and totally speechless.

Max gave her an amused glance, then stepped forward, putting out a hand to touch the gleaming black device looming in front of them.

Shalin managed to push aside her awe and regain the use of her voice. "The Granolith."

"Yes." Max didn't look at her, totally caught up in assessing the device in front of him. He put out his hands on the control panel and closed his eyes, letting the power from it wash through him. This was what had been calling to him for weeks now, waiting for its rightful owner to reclaim it.

Shalin had managed to get herself under control and walked up to look at the Granolith. She had never seen it before, had never even known anyone who had. It was something out of legends, an artifact with enough power to wipe out an entire planet. She walked around it, studying the controls and the way the light shone against the black surface. After a few minutes of silence, she looked back at Max, seeing the way his eyes were closed and his expression was radiating pleased contentment. "Would you two like to be alone?"

Max's eyes shot open and he laughed. "I was just seeing how much damage was done to it," he explained. He knelt down next to it.

Shalin joined him. She wouldn't want to admit it, but none of the controls made any sense to her. "And?"

"It's almost as good as new." Max found what he was looking for. "Here – see?" He pointed to a small dent towards the base. "This is where Isabel hit it when Tess took off. It must have caused enough damage to its directional system to make it crash back here on Earth."

"You hybrids really are inclined to crashes," Shalin pointed out. Then she put her hand on Max's arm, causing him to focus his attention on her instead of the Granolith. "How did you know it was here?"

Max shrugged. "It belongs to me," he said simply.

"Right." Her mouth twisted. "Property of the king."

"Yes." Max stood back up. "You must really hate that, don't you?"

"What? The idea of almost unlimited power in your hands? Now, why would I hate that?" she asked rhetorically. Shalin stood up gracefully and assessed the Granolith thoughtfully. "Can you kill Kivar with this?"

Max laughed shortly. "That would be like killing a fly with an Uzi," he pointed out. He put his hand on the Granolith. "You have no real concept of what this is capable of, do you?" He stared at it. "Something this powerful has to be used carefully. It could backfire so easily."

"But you know what it's capable of?"

"I know enough," he answered. "I'm not sure anyone knows everything about the Granolith."

"And Tess?"

Max shook his head. "Tess and Lonnie only knew the very simplest of its possibilities. I'm the only one who can really control it." He took a step backwards. He remembered. "When my father, when Zandar's father," he clarified, "died, he passed on the knowledge to me. I remember now," his voice trailed off.

"And who did you pass it on to when you died?" Shalin asked.

Max turned to her, eyes burning with remembered anger. "Who could I have given it to? My dead wife? My traitor sister? Tym? He was dead, too, remember, and we weren't exactly on the best terms when he died." He turned towards the entranceway. "There was no one to trust it with. But even with limited knowledge, it's dangerous. Maybe even more so."

"So the resistance sent it here with you four." Shalin followed him. "Well, now that you have it back, what next?"

Max opened the entrance and they left, closing the door behind them. "I'm going to bring it back to Roswell. Where it belongs."

"Oh, of course." Shalin held up her hands. "And how exactly are you going to do that? Planning on getting a U-Haul truck up here?"

Max smiled. "Transporting the Granolith won't be a problem." He pulled out his cell phone. "We just need a place to put it." Seeing her doubtful expression, he went on. "Trust me."

Shalin rolled her eyes. That made her feel so much better.

--------------------------------------------------

"Here you go." Liz put the plate of fries down on the table in front of Sean. "It's on the house."

"Huh?" Sean blinked up at her. "What for?"

Liz sat down across from him. "Well, I figured a hero should get some sort of reward, even if it is only a plate of fries."

"Well, they're really good fries." Sean took one. "But I really don't think I fit in the hero category."

"After what you did to protect Lexy? Of course you do."

Sean shook his head emphatically. "I don't think saving someone counts after you were the one who put them in danger in the first place."

"Sean." She laid her hand across the table to rest on his. "That wasn't your fault. You made a mistake," she went on when he started to open his mouth and argue the fact. "It happens. Part of being human." She gave a small laugh at that. "But you more than made up for it in the way you stood up for Lexy. That's all we can do – take responsibility and try to fix things. Then move on."

"I'm not sure about that. But thanks." He gave a charming grin. "Any chance of getting a free burger, too?"

Liz laughed, standing up. "Don't push your luck." She went back to work.

As he ate, Sean watched Liz. She seemed much happier than she had the previous summer, freer somehow. Still, no matter how she smiled, he could still see the secrets in her eyes. Going away to college would be good for her. The girl needed to learn how to have fun and enjoy herself.

When he finished, Sean moved towards the front door. Liz intercepted him. "Leaving already?"

"Yeah." Sean hesitated. "I think I'm going back to Albuquerque," he blurted out.

She blinked. "What?"

"I haven't even told Aunt Amy or M yet," he confided. "But yeah, I think that I'm going back. Maybe try with my folks again." He shrugged. "I'm not sure it'll work, but I might as well give it another try, right?"

"Wow." That Liz hadn't expected. "Well, good luck." Impulsively, she hugged him. "I'm going to miss you," she admitted, realizing that she really meant it.

"Hey, I'll still be back to visit." Sean looked down at her, smiling. "Man, I wish I'd gotten out of juvie a little earlier," he admitted. She looked at him with confusion. "Before you hooked up with Max Evans," he explained.

"Max and I aren't.........."

"Yeah, right." Sean smiled, just a little sad. No matter how much she protested, Sean knew she wasn't over Evans yet. But maybe someday........ he leaned down and gave her a soft kiss. "Good luck, Liz Parker."

As Liz stood there, slightly stunned, Sean turned and opened the door to the Crashdown. He moved over so that Alex could pass by on his way inside. For a moment, Sean opened his mouth to say something to Alex, but then shook his head. "Not gonna ask," he muttered to himself.

Alex watched Sean leave, then turned to Liz. "What was that all about?"

Liz shrugged, baffled herself. "Don't ask me."

"Okay. Pop sent me to pick up our order. Is it ready?"

"Yeah. Anything else?"

Alex went to sit at the counter. "One orange soda. Stat."

"Stat?" Liz went around to pour him his drink. "Long day?"

"Things are still pretty tense around the homestead," he admitted.

"Ah, yes. You and Isabel and your little public display of affection," Liz teased. At his shocked glance, she laughed. "Come on, Alex. It's high school. You didn't think it was actually going to be a secret, did you?"

He dropped his head to the countertop. "Great," he muttered.

Liz put the drink next to him. "Cheer up," she said, patting his shoulder. "I'm sure that someone else will do something incredibly embarrassing next week and push you back to old gossip."

Alex looked up, a hopeful expression on his face. "You think?"

"Sure." Liz nodded, then paused. "Of course, it will be hard to top getting caught making out in the girls' bathroom by a teacher – that's pretty impressive."

Alex glared at her. "Thanks for the support, Liz."

A bright smile. "No problem." Her cell phone rang, and Liz took it out of her uniform pocket. "Hello?" She listened as Alex sipped his soda. "Are you sure that you can......... Okay, yeah." Liz glanced at the clock. "I can be ready in about ten minutes. See you then." She hung up.

"What's going on?"

Liz looked a little worried. "That was Isabel. She's coming by to pick me up." Liz looked around at the other customers, none of whom were at the counter, and leaned closer, lowering her voice. "She wants me to show her the way out to the cave on the reservation. She's not sure she remembers the way out there." Which made sense – the only time Isabel had been there was when Michael was sick, and she probably had her mind on other things than paying attention to the route.

"Why would she want to go there?" Alex was confused. "Hold on – I thought she was grounded all week."

Liz held up her hands, not knowing what to tell him. "I don't know. Guess I'll find out when she gets here." She noticed a customer trying to get her attention. "Better work." She started around the counter, pausing when she passed him. "You want to come with us?"

Alex didn't have to think twice about it. "Sure. Tell you what – write down the directions. I'll check in at home, deliver the food so my father will be in a good mood, and meet you out there."

"Sounds like a plan."

--------------------------------------------------

Liz peered around the forest. "I think it's somewhere around here."

Isabel cast a displeased look in her direction. "You think? I skip out of the house when my parents are out and sneak the keys to my mom's car, and the best you can do is 'you think'?"

Liz frowned, concentrating. "This way." She set off deliberately.

Isabel followed, doubt written all over her face.

"Found it!" Liz pointed at the cave entrance triumphantly. "Told you, oh ye of little faith," Liz teased, taking out her flashlight and shining it around the cave. "Do you think there's enough room in here?"

"Actually," said a new voice, causing the two girls to give little jumps, "I would think you'd want someplace a little more defensible to put something so important." Ardan walked in to the cave and smiled at the two of them. "That is, if you actually have something important to hide." He tilted his head to one side and looked at the teens closely. "Do you?"

"Max found the Granolith," Isabel answered, trying to quiet down her racing heart. He probably enjoyed sneaking up on people like that just so he could see them jump.

"Really?" Ardan actually seemed slightly surprised by this news. "When did this momentous occasion occur?"

"This morning." Liz walked towards him. "Do you know of someplace better? Someplace easier to hide and defend?" She knew how important the Granolith was.

"I might," he said thoughtfully. Ardan met Isabel's eyes mockingly. "After all, we don't want you Royals to lose it again. Once was enough."

Isabel bristled. "That wasn't our ..........."

"Right," Ardan interrupted smoothly. "It was the Aveen clone, not you." He paused thoughtfully. "The least of her offenses, I should think. At least from your perspective."

"But not yours?" Isabel snapped. After all, Tess had tried to kill Alex.

"The Granolith has almost unspeakable power," Ardan pointed out. "It shouldn't have been entrusted to a bunch of teenagers in the first place." He considered. "Especially not you particular teenagers."

Liz saw the way Isabel tensed up. Recognizing the signs of an oncoming explosion, she spoke quickly. "Max wants us to find a new location to store the Granolith here in Roswell. Can you help us?"

Ardan smiled. "Actually, yes. I think I can."

---------------------------------------------

"Here we are."

The girls exchanged doubtful glances, then returned to studying the area around them. "Well, there are plenty of trees," Liz said slowly. "It's nice and shady. But I'm not sure that............"

"I don't think we can hide the Granolith behind a tree," Isabel said bluntly.

Ardan shook his head, tsk-ing sadly. "Young people these days. No patience," he muttered. He went over to a boulder located between two large trees. "Come take a look over here, Your Highness."

Isabel glared at his back – even without changing his inflection, he managed to make that title sound like more of an insult even than Shalin ever did. She went over to where he was crouching. "What?" she demanded as Liz followed.

"Look," Liz whispered, pointing to the ground.

"Score one point for the honors student," Ardan said, amused. He pushed aside some fallen branches, showing more of the hole Liz had spotted.

Liz bent down next to him, looking at the dark hole. "What's down there?"

"A drop down. It's not too far, though. Then there's another cave. There are a lot of them around here." He looked up at Isabel. "This cave is large enough to hide the Granolith, I believe. Of course, I haven't seen the device myself, so maybe you should take a look."

She thought about it. As much as she hated having anything to do with any of the T'onxyl, they needed a new location for the Granolith. The old chamber had been destroyed in the resulting cave-in after Tess left in the alien device. "Okay."

Ardan frowned. "I left the rope in the car."

"I wondered what that was for," Isabel admitted.

The Skin grinned. "Worried, were you?" He addressed Liz. "Why don't you go get it?" Liz looked at Isabel and Ardan sighed. "I promise to be on my best behavior. We should probably get this done as soon as possible, don't you think?"

"Okay." Liz stood up and turned to Isabel. "I'll be right back. Are you going to be okay here?"

Isabel squashed the nervousness she felt at the idea of being alone with Ardan. From the cooly amused expression on his face, she knew that the Skin was aware of what she was feeling and was expecting her to chicken out and demand company stay with them. Well, she wasn't going to give him that satisfaction. "Sure. We'll be fine."

"All right. I'll try to get Alex on the phone again, too." Liz went back through the woods quickly. Isabel watched until she vanished from sight.

"So, the king just found the Granolith again this morning?" Ardan asked as he returned to carefully moving tree branches, revealing more of the opening.

"Yes." Isabel looked around, nervously playing with her necklace. Then, realizing it, she dropped her hand. "What are you doing?"

"I haven't been down there in a while," he explained. "I want to see if I can widen the opening. Here, make yourself useful and help me." When she didn't move, he looked up at her, then away, dismissively. "Never mind. I forgot – you can't be useful, can you? Not to anyone besides yourself, that is."

Stung by his insult, Isabel crouched down beside him. "You don't even know me."

"I know you better than those friends of yours do, Vilandra." Apparently satisfied, he brushed dirt off his hands and swung his legs over the edge of the hole. "That's as good as we're going to get it right now." He looked over at her, eyes challenging. "Want to see what it looks like down there?"

"We should wait for Liz," she insisted.

"It's perfectly safe," Ardan said, impatient. "I'll go down first." Then he laughed. "Or are you afraid that it's some sort of trap? Both Michael and your Alex would be throwing fits if they felt I couldn't be trusted."

"What are you talking about?"

Ardan moved closer to the edge, still looking at her. "Alex would know if I was lying about my motives and intentions," he explained in an overly-patient voice. "I realize that paying attention to others isn't exactly your strong suit, but surely even you have noticed that much about him." He paused, thinking. "Actually, I may have to revise my earlier statement. Alex may know you fairly well." He gave a cruel grin. "Which would explain some things about the current state of your relationship, wouldn't it?" Then he slid off the edge and jumped into the hole.

Isabel moved to look down. "Ardan!"

"I'm fine." The voice didn't sound too far down. "Just lower your legs over the edge and slide. It's not that far down."

"I don't think so," she snapped back. Going down into a dark hole in the ground was not her idea of fun. "What did you mean about my relationship with Alex?"

His laugh floated up to her. "Oh, no, Vilandra. You want to talk, you come down here."

Isabel glared down, even knowing that he probably couldn't see her expression. Finally, her curiosity got the better of her, and with one last glance back to see if Liz was returning, she carefully slid down into the hole.

She only fell a few feet. Landing on her feet with a thud, she looked around, but didn't see anything except black. The only light was coming from the opening above her. "Where are you?"

"Over here." She turned towards the left, where Ardan's voice was coming from. "There's a tunnel close to the ground," he explained. "Crawl through it."

"Great. Now I get to crawl in the dirt," she muttered, but she followed his directions. She only traveled a few feet when she felt him take her hands and pull her to her feet.

"There. That should do it." Suddenly, a light flickered into flame near them. Isabel could see Ardan touching a crystal set into the wall. He moved along the wall, touching crystals as he went, illuminating the empty cavern. When he had walked along the circumference of the room, he turned back to her. "Will this do, Vilandra?"

Isabel looked around the cavern. "Well, it's certainly big enough." And it was – the Granolith would easily be able to fit in there.

"If you say so." Ardan leaned against a wall, staring at Isabel. It was making her very nervous.

"You've never seen it?" She resisted the urge to fidget, and gave him a cool stare back.

Ardan laughed. "The Granolith? Of course not, Vilandra. You know how tightly your brother kept his precious treasure locked away."

"Why do you keep calling me that?" she snapped.

His eyes widened. "What? Vilandra? Because that's who you are."

"No, I'm not," she insisted, angry. "I'm Isabel now. Vilandra was another lifetime ago. She wasn't me."

He rolled his eyes. "Of course you're Vilandra. Isabel Evans is just a mask, something to hide behind so that nobody suspects you. The pretty little princess, all sweetness and innocence. But Vilandra's behind that mask, and we both know it."

She stared at him, shaking her head in confusion. "Why do you hate me so much?" she asked softly. She could hear it in his voice, every time he said her name, Vilandra's name. He seemed to have contempt for Max, but she hadn't heard that type of hatred when he talked about her brother. Just her. "I didn't even know you before."

"True," he agreed. He smiled, still staring at her. "But I knew you, Vilandra."

Then silence. Apparently, that was all Ardan felt like sharing. And it was just too much for Isabel. "Are you going to explain that?" she asked, voice icy and furious. He raised an eyebrow and continued to lounge there against the wall. She narrowed her eyes. Fine, if that was the way he wanted it. If he wouldn't tell her what was going on, then maybe she could find out another way. She reached out with her mind, trying to pick up on whatever he might be thinking about her.

And in a split second, faster than she'd even seen Michael move, Ardan was across the cave and in front of her. And she was reeling from the slap across the face he'd given her.

"Don't ever try that again," he said, his voice all the more frightening because of the eerily calm way he spoke. "You aren't invited into my mind, Vilandra. Try it again, and next time, you're dead. I'll take my chances with Tym afterwards."

She moved away from him, rubbing her cheek. "You wouldn't........"

"Yes, I would," he promised. "I'd rather Tym kill me than have my mind screwed with again." He laughed, and Isabel shivered at how dark it sounded. "You're so much like your darling Kivar, you know that? The two of you, thinking that you can just go into other people's minds and do whatever you want with them."

"Isn't that slightly hypocritical coming from you?" Isabel shot back, anger replacing the fear.

"At least I admit to what I am." Ardan slowly moved to circle towards her. "Unlike you, who pretends to be harmless." He smirked. "Forget the king – you're the threat in the group."

"I am not!" she insisted.

"Oh, no, of course not," he agreed. "What could I possibly have been thinking? I mean, it's not like you ever betrayed your friends and family before."

She stared at him. "That was because of Kivar!"

He sighed. "True, Kivar was influencing your mind." He reached out and took a strand of her hair before she slapped his hand away. "But how did he get in there, Vilandra?" he murmured gently, moving closer. "Because in your petty jealousy and selfishness, you let him. You left yourself wide open. So don't try putting it all on Kivar. We both know better."

Isabel stared at him, shaken. "Why are you........."

"Do you remember Janla?" he asked abruptly.

Isabel blinked at the apparent change in subject. "Who?"

"Janla." He went on briskly. "No, you probably don't. She worked in the palace. A sweet girl. Not terribly bright, but then she was very innocent." He smiled again. "Something that neither of us were. Anyway, Janla was such a helpful little thing. She would talk and befriend anyone. Even me. I was trying to get information on the king's movements and plans. Not Zandar, the old one."

Isabel wrapped her arms around herself tightly and moved away from him, really not liking where this seemed to be going.

Ardan continued with his recollections. "Anyway, Janla gave me bits of information without even realizing what she was doing. Nothing major, but enough little details that I was able to put together with other reports and get a good idea of what the king's movements would be." He looked at her, smiling brightly. "Still not ringing a bell? Oh, well. After your father's death, there was an investigation, of course. You threw yourself into it quite whole-heartedly."

"I remember," Isabel whispered. Zandar had been half-mad with grief and guilt. Only his new friend, Tymrath, had really been able to get through to him those days. That had left Vilandra to take care of things.

"You interrogated Janla," Ardan continued. "You must have been able to tell that she really didn't know anything. But I guess that didn't matter to you, did it, Vilandra?" He cornered her, continuing in his quiet, unyielding voice. "You ripped her mind apart to get the information you wanted. Tore it into pieces. Left her a gibbering mess, unable to think clearly from that day on. Not that she had many more days left, after you threw her out of the palace. She died shortly afterwards." Ardan caught her eyes and Isabel was unable to look away. "And that was you, Vilandra. Not Kivar – he hadn't even come up with his plan regarding you yet. That was all you."

"Did you care about her that much?" Isabel got out, trying to wrap her mind around the idea of Ardan caring about anyone enough to hold a grudge all those years.

He sighed, stepping away from her in disgust. "You don't get it," he said, voice dripping with scorn. "I didn't care about Janla – not in the way you mean. I'm not capable of that emotion. But I saw what you're capable of, what you could do without even caring about the consequences. I know how much of a threat you are. That's what we do – locate threats and deal with them. Remove obstacles. And you're a big one."

"That wasn't me!" she yelled, frustrated and frightened. "That's not who I am anymore!"

"Really?" He tilted his head to one side, eyes glittering in the light from the crystals. "So you would never dream of going into someone's mind and trying to rip their thoughts and memories from them, not even caring about the damage you might do?"

Kyle. Ashamed, Isabel had to look away from Ardan.

"Right." Ardan continued, voice merciless. "You're the same now as you were then. Vilandra. Lonnie. Isabel. All the same, all selfish and dangerous."

Her head whipped back to look at him. "I am nothing like Lonnie," she ground out.

"Of course you are," he replied instantly. "Why don't you ask Alex what he sees when he's close to you, when he looks at you?"

Isabel tried to ignore the pain that went through her at the idea, the fact that Ardan had considered the same thing she had been pushing to the back of her mind ever since learning what Lonnie had done to Alex, and tried to keep her voice level. Don't show him any weakness. "Why are you even telling me all this?" Isabel got out.

Even in the dim light, Isabel could see the entertained expression on his face, so she guessed she hadn't done such a good job of masking her emotions as she's tried. "I want you to know that there's someone out there who recognizes the threat you pose," he answered lightly. "Someone who isn't fooled by the act you put on, no matter how many high school carnivals and Christmas pageants you put on. You can't hide from what you are."

"It's not an act," she said dully. Then a spark of anger kindled through the emotional pain. "So what, is this supposed to scare me? Keep me up at night worrying about what you plan on doing to me someday?"

Ardan applauded, the sound echoing in the chamber and making Isabel wince. "Well – the princess isn't quite as stupid as she looks."

Isabel gathered herself and spoke to him in her firmest voice. "I'm not afraid of you." She made herself smile. "You won't go up against Michael."

"Not now, no," Ardan agreed. "But don't forget, Tym's the one who killed you before. I can be patient."

Before she could reply, there was a scuffling noise from behind the way they'd come. "Isabel – are you down there?" Liz's voice called down from a distance.

"Yeah, Liz." Isabel didn't want to take her eyes off Ardan, who was once again leaning against the wall, completely at his ease. "There's a tunnel.........."

Now another voice joined in. "I found it." Alex crawled into the cave, looking directly at Isabel. "What happened?"

"Nothing," she hurried to answer, unable to look him in the eyes. Was Ardan right? Did Alex think she and Lonnie were the same? Was that why he kept shying away from her? Was he afraid of her, too? "How did you find us?" Alex simply smiled at her, and Isabel realized he'd been able to sense where she was. "Where's Liz?"

"Up above," he answered slowly, watching her with eyes that seemed to go through to her soul as his smile faded. "We tied the rope to one of the trees to help us get back out."

"Well, I better go call Max and tell him we found a place." Isabel hurried past Alex and through the tunnel.

Once they were alone, Alex turned to the Skin. "What did you do to her?" he asked mildly. Only the expression in his eyes showed his anger.

"At the risk of sounding childish, she started it," Ardan argued. "I just made her stop." He went to follow Isabel out.

"Ardan." The T'onxyl stopped at Alex's quiet voice, turning back to look at the human. Without looking in his direction, Alex went on. "I know what you're afraid of." He turned to face the other man, going on in a deathly calm voice. "Isabel may not be able to get inside your mind. But I bet I can." He closed the distance between them. "You ever hurt her again, we'll find out."

Ardan stared at Alex for a long moment, then started laughing. Alex just waited patiently, face expressionless, until the alien got control of himself. "Oh, this is perfect," Ardan got out finally.

"I mean it," Alex stated flatly.

"I know." Ardan waved hand apologetically. "I wasn't laughing at you. Trust me, I wouldn't do that. I wouldn't put anything past you," he finished, seeming not to notice the way that Alex winced at that. "No, I was laughing at Kivar. He's his own worst enemy. He keeps creating the very weapons that are going to destroy him in the end. The T'onxyl, Tymrath, now you." Still shaking his head, Ardan turned to leave.

Alex frowned after him, then followed.

---------------------------------------------------------

"How long do we have to wait here?" Shalin asked from where she lounged on the grass in front of the cave entrance. "We still have a long drive back to Roswell."

"We're waiting until Isabel calls us back," Max said patiently. He walked back and forth in front of her. "You could come over here and look at the view," he suggested. "It's breath-taking."

Shalin looked at Max's back as he walked in front of her and smiled slightly to herself. "I'm sure it is."

Max looked over at her sharply, not sure exactly what that tone in her voice was. "Shalin?"

She waved a hand lazily. "How do you think Tess got the Granolith in there?"

"My guess?" Max came over to sit next to her. "It probably crashed there, and she moved around the rocks to fix the damage done and hide it. She's very good at moving big rocks around," he added bitterly, thinking about Alex's 'death'.

"Hmm." Shalin leaned back and closed her eyes. As nice as the sunshine felt on her face, she couldn't completely ignore the fact that she really had things she should be doing. "This is a waste of time," she pointed out. Then she sighed. "I'm bored. I hate being bored."

Max laughed and lay down next to her. "You sound like a five year old."

She shoved him with her shoulder. "Maybe if a five year old could break you in half like a twig." There wasn't really any rancor in her tone, though.

"Okay, a really strong five year old." Max studied her face so intently that she felt his gaze and opened her eyes to find him staring at her.

"What?" she snapped, unnerved. The way he kept looking at her was really starting to get on her nerves. Mostly because she didn't like the confusion it seemed to create in her emotions.

The king wasn't supposed to cause any emotions for her other than hatred and anger. She really didn't like the confusion.

"Nothing," he answered calmly. He gave that slow half-smile of his. "Just wondering what we could do to entertain ourselves."

She stared at him for a moment. He couldn't have possibly meant that to be as suggestive as it sounded............. Then the phone rang. "Get that," she ordered. "See if your idiot sister managed to do something productive for once."

Max sighed. He picked up his cell phone. "Hey." He listened for a few minutes. "Okay – sounds good. Listen, I want to try something. Where is this cavern?" A few seconds of speech, then he interrupted. "No, don't tell me. I want you to picture it, and send me the image." He smiled. "We won't know until you try, will we?" Shalin sat up, interested, and watched as Max closed his eyes, apparently concentrating on something. Then his face lit up. "Got it! Thanks, Iz. I'll be there soon."

"She found someplace?" Shalin stood up.

"Yeah." Max dug into his pockets and brought out his keys, tossing them to her. "Here you go. You'll have to drive back to Roswell alone. I'm sure that you'll miss my company," he finished wryly.

Shalin caught the keys, watching him suspiciously as he turned back to the hidden entrance of the cave. "How are you going to get back?" He just looked at her and smiled. "Hold on! Answer me!" She followed him inside.

"Stay in the entranceway," Max suggested. She did so. "I won't be here to open it up again if it should close." He approached the Granolith and started working with some of the controls.

"Are you planning on flying that thing back to Roswell?" Shalin shook her head. "I don't think you have your pilot's license."

He laughed. "I'm not going to fly it. Not exactly. Can you imagine the reactions of air traffic controllers if I flew this from here back to New Mexico? No, it's more like teleporting."

"You can teleport the Granolith from here to Roswell?" she asked, clearly doubtful. "With yourself inside it?"

"Yep."

"Why didn't Tess just poof back to Antar, then?"

"Well, for one thing, I told you that she didn't really know how to work it," he repeated patiently. "There, that should do it." He frowned, watching the Granolith come to life, colors starting to swirl up and down the black cone. "Of course, every UFO nut around is going to pick up on an energy surge here when I do this. But they won't be able to track it back to Roswell." He laughed. "At least it will give Brody something to get excited about."

"Why do it if it will alert others?"

"They won't know exactly what caused the energy surge." He looked at her sharply. "At any rate, it's worth the risk. There are too many Skins in the area for my comfort. No offense intended."

"Oh, no, of course not," she said, voice dripping with sarcasm.

Another quick grin, one that faded abruptly as he continued speaking. "Plus, Tess might not be here at the moment, but she knows where it is. And even with limited knowledge of how to use it, the Granolith is too dangerous to let her have. So I want it back in Roswell, where we can keep an eye on it."

He started to reach towards the black cone of the Granolith. "Can you just use it to whisk yourself back to Antar?" she asked, watching carefully.

Max shook his head. "No – it won't work over that long a distance." He had a thought. "There was a girl at the meeting yesterday. Short, curly brown hair?"

"Lashconnla," she agreed. "Connie."

"Yeah. You think she'd mind being a blonde for a while? Maybe sticking around for a few days?"

Shalin stared at him for a moment, thinking. "So if any other Skins come looking for the energy source, they'll think it's Tess. Kivar won't get wondering what we were doing here." She grinned. "Connie may even get some good hunting in."

"Whatever." He gave her a serious look. "Drive carefully, okay? And don't forget to fill the tank with gas when you're done." He laid his hand upon the surface of the cone. As Shalin watched, he appeared to be pulled inside the Granolith. For an instant, she could see his form, standing inside the alien device, and then it, and Max, were both gone.

Shalin was standing alone in the entranceway to an empty cave. Tossing the keys in the air and catching them, she eventually turned to make her way back down to the Jeep. "Yeah, like that's going to happen, Your Majesty," she muttered.

[Anla]

Chapter 12 - Moves

Maria frowned at the building in front of her. "Are you sure this is the right place?"

"You're the one with the directions," Michael pointed out, pulling up in front of the place. "Is this the address or not?"

"Yeah." A gurgle from the back seat distracted Maria and she gave Lexy a quick smile. "I wonder why Isabel wanted us to come here anyway."

"I don't know." Michael parked. "What did she tell you when she gave you the address?"

"Not much," Maria admitted. "She just gave it to me at the Crashdown and told me to be here." She turned to Michael, a horrible suspicion forming in her mind. "You don't think this has something to do with the graduation party, do you?"

"You mean the one you keep insisting you aren't going to get roped into?" He smirked. "No – I'm sure that Isabel has respected your wishes on that."

She snorted. "Yeah, right." Sighing, Maria got out of the car and unstrapped Lexy from her car seat. "Well, we've been back in Roswell for three days with no excitement. Maybe this will be a nice surprise." Michael gave her a doubtful look. "Well, how bad could it be? It's just Isabel," she protested. Now Michael really looked concerned, studying the innocent looking building in front of them. It was a large, three floor building, with steps leading up to the front door and plenty of windows, including a huge one up on the third story. Very nice. Very peaceful.

"It's Isabel," Michael pointed out.

Maria gulped, tightening her grip on Lexy. "I'm sure it'll be fine," she said, not terribly convincing. "But at the first mention of the graduation party, you get me out of there. Understood, Spaceboy?"

Ignoring her glare at his silence, Michael led the way to the brownstone. Before they reached the door, it opened, revealing a beaming Isabel. "Good – you found it!"

"Roswell's not that big, Iz," Michael pointed out. "What did you want us here for, anyway?"

"It's a surprise. Come inside." Isabel looked extremely pleased with herself, something which only further added to Maria's suspicion. Still, the Guerin-DeLuca family cautiously entered, relaxing when they saw that the empty living room they walked into was free of any banners or diagrams for planning a party. Isabel closed the door and waved her hand around. "Well, what do you think of the place?"

Michael looked at her blankly. "What do we think of the place for what?" He frowned, picking up on someone else nearby. "Isabel................."

"For somewhere to live," piped in a new voice.

Maria spun around in surprise. "Laurie!" Smiling widely, she moved towards the other girl. "What are you doing here in Roswell?"

"Moving in." Laurie laughed at the look of complete surprise on Michael's face. "Well, at least part time," she went on. She exchanged pleased looks with Isabel. "I called Isabel Sunday night, and she helped me find this place." Laurie held out her hands and took Lexy. "I want to be able to spend more time with you guys, get to know my family more."

"And there was no way she was going to spend weeks at a time living in the Tumbleweed Motel," Isabel said with scorn.

"So I bought this place." Laurie took Lexy's hand and looked at Michael. "What do you think?"

"It's nice," Michael said slowly. He wasn't sure that Roswell was really the place for Laurie to be moving to. He'd thought about it once, a year ago, but figured that she needed a break from the alien mess. She seemed much stronger now, though, and he had to admit it would be nice to have her around. He wasn't sure about the timing, though. "Roswell might not be the safest place to be," he pointed out.

She sighed. "My choice, Michael," Laurie pointed out. "And from what you told me, it's not like the bad aliens can't get to me anywhere." She smiled apologetically at Isabel. "No offense."

"None taken," she assured her. "We make a distinction between ourselves and the bad aliens."

Laurie went on. "I might actually be safer close to you, where you can keep an eye on me." She bopped Lexy's nose gently, causing the baby to giggle. "And I can help babysit."

"I like that idea," Maria chimed in. Michael looked at her, seeing how she was practically jumping up on her toe-tips, so excited about Laurie moving closer. Maria started bouncing around the room. "So, how big is this place, anyway?"

"Well, here's the thing." Laurie looked over at Isabel, who piped up.

"Maria, why don't we go show Lexy the back yard?" She took Lexy from Laurie and steered Maria towards the hallway. "You're not going to believe it – there's this gorgeous old tree."

Maria cast an amused look back at Michael, then followed Isabel toward the back door. Michael looked at Laurie suspiciously. "What's the thing? What are you and Isabel up to?" He shook his head. "Since when did the two of you become partners in crime, anyway?"

"Please, Michael. She saved me from being buried alive. That creates a certain bond of trust, you know." She smiled and started to move towards the stairs. "And we both figure you need as many sisters watching out for you as possible."

He rolled his eyes. "Great," he muttered. He followed Laurie up the stairs. "What's the thing?" he repeated.

"The thing, which isn't anything bad by the way, so you can just stop saying it like that," she ordered, "is that this place is pretty big. Much too big for one person to live in alone." Laurie stopped on the second floor landing and pointed at the doorways down the hall. "I'm not really sure what it was originally meant for, but it's pretty much set up almost like two houses in one. Each floor has its own kitchen, bathrooms, etc, etc." She grinned brightly at Michael, who was starting to scowl suspiciously. "Which is really cool, but it's too much for just me."

"You live in a mansion in Tucson," he pointed out.

Laurie breezed on, ignoring him. "And I won't even be living here most of the time. I just want to have a vacation home here........"

"In Roswell?" he scoffed.

"But then I have to worry – who's taking care of the place when I'm not around? Property values can fall very quickly if houses fall into disrepair." She met his eyes seriously. "It was something that was bothering me. Then I had an idea."

"Really?" he asked flatly. "What idea?"

"You, Maria, and Lexy can move in here, too." Laurie went on, speaking quickly and overriding his immediate 'no'. "Think about it – there's plenty of room so that we won't be in each other's way. This way, when I am in town, we can spend time together. And when I'm not, well, I don't have to worry about the place. I know that it's being taken care of."

"We have an apartment already," he pointed out.

"You have a one-bedroom place with a lease that's up for renewal at the end of the month," Laurie countered. "Maria's been wanting you to find another place to move into, one with more room for Lexy."

Michael glared at her. "How did you........ Isabel," he concluded.

"Come on." She grabbed his hand and pulled him up the stairs. "You haven't seen the loft yet. It's the best part."

And so Michael found himself dragged up the stairs. The stairs opened up into a large open space, flooded with light from the huge window he'd noticed upon driving up. And for the first time, Laurie looked nervous as she stopped and turned to see his reaction.

"I was thinking that this could be our work area. A studio."

Michael stared at her, surprised. "A studio for what?"

"You could set up your drawing stuff over here." Laurie ran eagerly to one side of the loft, gesturing with her hands as she spoke. "Your easels, your paints. And over here," she moved quickly, "I could set up my materials."

"Your sculpting?" Michael watched her carefully, noticing how her body had tensed up, the way she was biting her lip nervously. This meant a lot to her. "I didn't know you were serious about that."

She shrugged. "I don't know yet what I'm serious about," she admitted. "But I like it. It's fun." She met his eyes seriously. "Sculpting gives me peace. Clarity. It helps me make sense of things, you know?"

"Yeah." Michael looked around the loft. He had to admit that it would be nice to have room to work in, rather than doodling at the kitchen counter when he had a chance. But this wasn't going to work. "Laurie, thanks for the offer, but........"

"This isn't charity, Michael," she interrupted, speaking almost as quickly as Maria did when she was excited. "I'll be charging you rent. And I fully intend to use you for free labor around the place. I'm a Dupree – we know a good deal when we see one. Genetic defects aren't the only thing I inherited from Grandpa." She grinned mischievously. "Believe me, I fully intend to get my money's worth. I'm not giving any handouts." He shook his head stubbornly. "Look, I know it won't be permanent, but this is a win-win situation for now. I have a place to stay when I visit Roswell, you and your family have more room, with privacy guaranteed, and I don't have to worry about maintenance – where's the downside?" Her eyes caught his as her expression and voice grew more intent. "Michael, I have a house in Tucson. But I'd really like to have a home."

Michael hesitated. He could see how much this meant to her. She'd put a lot of work and thought into her plan. "Laurie, I'm not sure how safe it will be around us for a while," he admitted.

"I'm sure you can put in security measures here," she pointed out. "Whammy the windows so they don't open from the outside or something. And I wouldn't even be ready to move in for a while yet – I have things to deal with back in Tucson first." Her eyes plead with him. "So, what do you think?"

Michael scowled. It wasn't fair for her to look at him like that. Like he didn't have enough emotional manipulation from Maria and Isabel – now he had his semi-sister trying to con him into doing what she wanted. And he knew full well that this little move was designed more to help him and Maria get a bigger place to live than it was about Laurie wanting a residence in Roswell.

Before he could answer, he heard a voice call up the staircase from downstairs. "Michael, you have to come down here and see this backyard. It's great – Lexy loves it! Isabel, do you think we could get a sandbox to put out there for her to play in?" Isabel answered something in a much quieter voice, while Laurie kept looking at Michael with wide eyes. "Spaceboy, are you coming down here or do Lexy and I have to come get you?" Michael could hear the two girls laughing downstairs.

He shook his head. Clearly, Maria had already fallen in love with the place. And it would be nice for Lexy to have a backyard as she got bigger........ "You charge us a fair rent," he said sternly.

Laurie's face broke out into a radiant smile. "Well, duh. I told you, I'm not stupid where money is concerned, little brother." She took his arm and pulled him towards the stairs. "Let's go look at the yard. I was thinking that a swingset would be cool."

"Little brother?" he protested as they headed downstairs.

"I'm older than you are," she pointed out.

"Maybe legally," he scoffed. "But the whole past lifetime thing puts me ahead."

"Doesn't count," she countered.

"Does, too," he argued.

"Not."

"Does."

Listening to them come down the stairs, Maria and Isabel exchanged amused glances. They were starting to sound like siblings already.

--------------------------------------------

"And then I figured we could put up the bookshelf over against this wall." Maria gave an excited little skip and hop. "That way Lexy can get the sunshine through the window when she's reading."

Liz looked at her with curiosity as she put a box down in the room's corner. "Is she reading yet?"

Maria cast her a look. "Not yet, but she's a very advanced baby." She went to bend down next to the playpen in the corner. "Aren't you, Lexy?"

Lexy looked at her and smiled, then returned to her intent study of the blocks in front of her. "I think that was definitely agreement," Laurie concurred, assessing the room from the doorway.

"Okay." Liz took out her pad and wrote something down.

Laurie moved closer. "What are you doing?"

"Oh, this? Just keeping track of where we should have the guys put the furniture."

Laurie looked from Liz to the pad then back again. "You're drawing and labeling diagrams of each room in the place?"

"Well, yeah." Liz looked blankly at the other girl. "Why?"

Laurie shook her head. "No reason."

"It'll help save time," Liz protested, as Maria giggled. She turned on her friend. "It 's a good idea – it will save the guys a lot of work." She winced as the loud sounds of Valenti yelling at someone to get out of his way came from downstairs. "And might keep people and furniture from being harmed in this move."

"Well, I can definitely get behind the idea of preventing damage to what little furniture I have," Maria agreed, standing back up and slowly turning in a circle, assessing the situation. She wasn't quite sure where to put the bureau.

"Which reminds me, do you two want to do more shopping sometime this weekend?" Laurie asked.

Liz winced again as she heard something crash downstairs. Maria laughed. "Oh, go down there," she told the dark-haired girl. "You know it's killing you to not be supervising."

Liz opened her mouth to strongly protest the suggestion, but then she heard Kyle bellow out the very loud question of who put the television in his way, and she couldn't help it. Without another word, she dashed out of the room.

"Kyle should never be left unsupervised for long," Maria explained, picking up Lexy and standing. "Come on, baby girl. Let's go look at Mommy and Daddy's room."

Curious, Laurie headed downstairs herself.

Liz was in lecture mode. "Kyle, you can't leave the television set in the middle of the living room," she said, hands on her hips.

"Why not?"

"Put it along the wall," she said firmly.

"But......."

"Just do it." Liz stared impatiently at him until he gave up and moved the television. Laurie stopped at the foot of the stairs and watched, entertained at seeing the small girl glaring at Kyle. She was even tapping her foot in irritation. "Good," she said when the TV was finally placed to her satisfaction. "Where's everyone else?"

"Outside getting the sofa." Kyle headed towards the cooler in the corner to get a soda. "Dad thought they could handle it on their own."

"Why?" Liz's eyes narrowed when he didn't answer instantly. "Kyle........."

"There were some unfounded accusations that I may have possibly almost run Alex over with the dolly," he admitted. "It was completely untrue, though. Everything was under control. I was miles away from him." Liz sighed loudly, then went out the front door to see how the other guys were doing. That's when Kyle noticed Laurie watching. "Hey."

"Hi." She walked over and took a soda herself. "A tragic dolly accident?"

Kyle grinned, blue eyes twinkling. "Karma."

"Huh?"

"Alex was mocking my ability to pick up as many boxes as Michael," Kyle explained. "Since I don't have freaky alien strength, I don't think that was fair."

"Oh." Laurie smiled. "And then Alex just happened to get chased by a dolly?"

"Like I said, karma." Kyle took a gulp of his soda. "So, this is a really nice place you guys have here. You really sure you want to live with Guerin, though?"

Laurie laughed. "Well, they're going to be on the second floor, so we won't be in each other's way all the times. Plus, I think I can handle it." She lowered her voice conspiratorially. "You never met my aunt and uncle."

"Aunt and Uncle Eeeeeevil?" Laurie's laugh rang out merrily and Kyle grinned along with her. "Maria's mentioned them."

"I bet." Laurie looked towards the open door. "Michael and Maria are great. Max and Isabel, too. They risked so much to help me, and they didn't even know me then."

"Part of our club mission statement."

"Oh, right. IKAAC." She put down the soda and stretched. "Maria said you guys were working on a secret handshake?"

"We'll let you know when it's ready." Kyle finished his soda, putting down the empty can. "You know, you seem a whole lot less........." he broke off, not sure how to put it delicately.

"Crazy?" Laurie filled in bluntly. She laughed at his expression. "It's okay, Kyle. I know how I must have seemed when I was in town last year."

"Well, you'd been buried alive," Kyle said. "It's a stressful experience. Some of us spontaneously burst into song, others run into traffic. And hey, it's not like seeing Michael's hairstyle hasn't caused all of us to want to run away screaming at one time or another."

"I heard that!" Michael bellowed as the sofa was carefully carried in. Liz was supervising Max, Valenti, Alex, and him as they carried it inside.

Kyle ignored his alien friend, continuing to talk with Laurie. "So we figured you were entitled."

"Thanks." She gestured with her head towards some boxes. "Wanna help me carry some of those upstairs?"

"Sure."

As the two started upstairs, Laurie spoke quietly. "They kept me pretty out of it at the institution I was at. Lots of medication, as they called it," her voice twisted at the description. "That, combined with the kidnapping, led me to be pretty much a mess." She looked back at Kyle. "I really am grateful for everything your dad did for me, though. Without him, I'd be dead. He saved my life, and I know he got nothing but trouble for it."

"Yeah, well, that's my dad." Even though he tried to brush it off, Laurie could tell that Kyle was proud of his father. "He saves people. It's what he does."

"He's good at it," she replied softly. "Come on – let's get working before Liz hunts us down."

Max watched Kyle and Laurie go upstairs as Liz led Alex and Valenti back out to the moving van. "Man, how did you fit all this stuff inside your apartment?" he asked Michael.

Michael sat down on the floor. "Some of it's Laurie's. I think she and Maria may have gone shopping yesterday."

"You think?" Max sat next to him.

Michael nodded. "I've decided it's better not to ask too many questions when the two of them get together. And don't even let Isabel get involved........."

Max chuckled. "So, I haven't had a chance to ask you. Any new developments in our other situation?"

Michael snorted. "Interesting way to put it," he said. "Yeah, Shalin filled me in on the surveillance. They prevented a group of Skins from entering the other day. They figure Kivar's figured out by now that he can't keep using that particular approach." He studied Max carefully. "Shalin didn't tell you about this?"

He shook his head. "Haven't seen her since Sunday," he replied. He'd found the Jeep in his driveway Sunday night, with the keys and some college brochures on the front seat, but no Shalin. And there hadn't been any contact with her all week – no phone calls, no late-night visits to the UFO Center. Nothing.

Michael sat up straighter, frowning. "I thought she was keeping you in the loop about things." Max shrugged. "Did something happen on your trip?" Michael was getting concerned. Max was trying for the innocent 'nothing happened' look, but based on past experience, Michael knew that look usually was reserved for things like his mother seeing him use his powers or Liz losing a journal filled with alien-related confessions. "Maxwell."

"I've already told you what happened on the trip," Max interrupted smoothly. Well, he didn't mention the almost-kiss with Shalin, but he'd been trying his best to repress that thought, or at the least, explain it away as a reaction caused by stress. "We didn't have a fight or anything, if that's what you meant."

"Uh, huh." Michael wasn't buying it. "But now she's ignoring you."

"She's not ignoring me," Max protested. "She doesn't have to report in to me on everything that happens. Don't overreact."

"Who, Spaceboy?" Maria came and sat down next to them, Lexy on her lap. Michael kept staring at Max. Maria sighed. "Is Michael being all overprotective? Suspicious, perhaps? I mean, I know it would be unusual, but it could happen."

Michael scowled, which only made Maria smile brighter and Lexy giggle. Neither of them took him seriously. "I'm only suspicious because we have about a zillion enemies out there."

"Yes, but we also have a shiny new place to live in." Maria sighed with contentment. "Let's focus on the positive for a change, shall we?" She smiled happily as she watched the others go by with boxes.

"You could help," Max pointed out.

"I could," she agreed, making no move to get up.

Kyle came down the stairs and over to the sitting teens. "Hey," he said, collapsing on the ground. "Are we taking a break?"

"No," Liz said, pausing as she went by with a box to glare at them. "We could use a little help, you know."

"Got it." Max scrambled to his feet. Honestly, he was glad of the chance to get away from Michael's suspicious stare. He didn't want to talk about Shalin anymore.

As the two went on their way, Kyle glanced over at Michael. "So, I was helping Laurie unpack some boxes." Michael didn't say anything. "She's pretty cool, when she's not screaming like a lunatic and running around town." Still no answer. "Anyway, we're going to go catch a movie later," he continued casually.

That got Michael's attention. His head spun around and he fixed Kyle with a stare. "What?"

Kyle shifted nervously. "We're going to the movies later," he repeated weakly.

"You and Laurie?"

"Yeah." Kyle looked at Maria for help, but she only laughed softly. "Why? Is that a problem or something?"

"You asked my little sister on a date?" Michael crossed his arms over his chest and glared at Kyle, watching the human squirm a little.

"Technically, Laurie's older than you." Michael included Maria in the glare of doom, but she simply shrugged. "I'm just saying."

Michael's attention returned to Kyle. "What are your intentions, exactly?"

"Intentions?" Kyle gulped loudly. "Look, we're just going to the movies. It's not even a date........."

"What?" If anything, Michael's expression grew more thunderous. "You're saying that Laurie's not even worth taking on an actual date?"

"No, that's not........." Kyle's voice fell away as he looked around for anyone to help. Or a way to dash out an exit.

Maria took pity on him, nudging Michael in the side. "Stop freaking him out, Spaceboy." She stood up. "Break's over." She sighed theatrically. "We should probably actually do some work, seeing as how this is our stuff they're moving."

"You think?" Michael did stand up, however. He gave Kyle one last glare. "You'd better behave," he warned ominously.

Maria rolled her eyes. Kyle looked about ready to flee to another state. "He's just kidding, Kyle," she said. She shifted Lexy in her arms so that she could shake a reproving finger at him. "You should be ashamed of yourself, you know. That's just mean."

Michael smirked, then headed to the stairs. Kyle just blinked after him, then turned to Maria. "He was kidding?"

"Sure," she said easily. "He wanted to see how easy it was to scare you." She shook her head sadly. "You really are an easy mark, you know." Then she followed Michael.

Kyle closed his eyes, groaning. Nice. Then he smiled. He'd get his revenge on Michael. He was sure Isabel could think of something. Opening his eyes, he stood and, whistling, started out to get some more boxes from the moving van.

On the way, he passed Isabel. She looked around as soon as she came inside. "Hello!" she called out. "Where is everyone?"

Alex popped out from one of the side rooms, smiling when he saw her. "Iz, what took you so long?"

"Mom wanted some last minute mother-daughter bonding time before I was officially released from my restriction," she explained. She looked around. "Is this all you've managed to do today?"

"Well, Liz tried to whip us into shape, but she's no match for your motivation skills," Alex teased. He looked at her, all dressed for work in casual jeans and a t-shirt, hair up in a ponytail.

"What?" she asked as his smile widened.

"You're beautiful," he said simply. He moved closer. "Although I should warn you, the sheriff wants to have a talk with you."

"Oh." She winced. This would be the first time she'd see him all week. "A lecture on the evils of skipping class, huh?"

"Yeah, teenage hormones don't seem to be considered an appropriate reason." Alex put his hands on her arms and drew her closer. "Although personally, I think they're a lot more fun than getting buried in a cave with evil alien crystals."

"Me, too." Isabel leaned over and kissed him gently, lips just brushing his. "I'm not grounded anymore," she said softly.

"No?" Alex put his hands around her waist and pulled her closer.

"Nope." She stared into his eyes. "I was thinking that maybe you could come over for dinner. I'll cook."

"You can cook?" he asked, surprised.

"Well, I'll figure something out," she said. She kissed him again, longer and deeper this time. "Besides, does that really matter?"

"I'm sorry, what was the question?" he asked, slightly dazed from the kiss. Isabel smiled, and was about to move in for another one when a voice interrupted them.

"Isabel, I'm glad that you've finally gotten here."

Isabel jumped away from Alex instantly, trying to not feel like a little girl about to get scolded. "Hi, Sheriff."

-------------------------------------------

When the door to the Evans house opened for Alex later that evening, he found himself struck dumb yet again.

Isabel smiled warmly at him. "Are you planning on coming inside or just standing there for the rest of the night?"

"Um, yeah." Alex came inside, hoping he didn't trip as he couldn't keep his eyes off Isabel. "You look great. Beautiful, actually."

"Thanks." She'd chosen the new dress, red with just a hint of black along the edges, hoping that he'd like it. "Come on inside."

She led the way towards the living room, Alex following along obediently. "Although gotta say, I'm feeling a bit underdressed now. I didn't know it was going to be formal." He looked around. "Where are your folks?"

"Out. They won't be back for hours. And who knows where Max is." She stopped, giving him a look that on anyone else would have been embarrassed. "By the way, you were right – turns out I can't really cook. I got us some Chinese take-out. As for how you're dressed..........." She looked him over carefully. A very long, very direct look, from head to foot, tight jeans (much better than those baggy ones he used to wear) to simple blue t-shirt. She smiled. "You look fine." She moved to him, arms wrapping around his neck. "Actually, you look delicious."

"What?" That was all Alex got out before Isabel's mouth was on his, drawing him into a very hungry kiss. Closing his eyes, he relaxed into the kiss for a moment, putting his hands on her back to pull her closer.

"Hmm......" Isabel pulled back just enough to look him in the eye, grabbing the front of his shirt. "I've been thinking," she said, leading him towards the couch.

"Thinking?" He fell back as she pushed him onto the couch, sitting practically on top of him.

"Uh, huh." She ran one hand along his cheek and down to his chest. "About what's been going on with us lately."

"What's been going on?" he echoed again, wishing he could think of something more intelligent to say. But all he could seem to concentrate on were her eyes staring into his and the way her body was pressing closer to him.

"Yeah." Isabel gave that mysterious little smile again. "All week, you've been the only thing I can think of," she admitted. One hand slipped under his shirt, and Alex closed his eyes again as the sensation of her touch overcame him. "I love you so much, Alex," she went on softly. "And I know you love me."

"I do," he whispered.

"I know," she repeated. "I want to be with you forever. Just you." Alex's eyes opened, and he forced himself to concentrate. This was important. "Shan'taran'a. That's Antaran for ..........."

"Forever," he interrupted. He was rewarded with a blinding smile.

"Yes. That's us – forever." Isabel leaned back. Alex almost lost the ability to breathe as he looked at the expression on her face, so full of love for him, so beautiful in the twilight. "I think everything we've been through this year proves that, don't you?"

"I'll always love you," he said simply. He'd known that for years now. There wasn't any other girl for him but Isabel.

She nodded slowly. "I wasted so much time," she said quietly. "I don't want to waste any more." She picked up one of his hands in one of hers, fingers twining together. It's time, she thought to him. You know that, don't you? You feel it.

Time.......... then his mental message to her stopped as the realization struck him. The tiasa. Isabel was feeling the effects of it, too, was ready to take that final step towards joining together with him. Forever.

Isabel drew their clasped hands to her and kissed his hand. Then she leaned over him, moving even closer. Let me in, Alex. Trust me. I swear, I will never hurt you.

I know. He put out his free hand and pulled her head down towards his, pouring all his love for her into the kiss. He needed her to know how much he loved her, how much he wanted her.

Isabel returned the kiss eagerly, one hand traveling down the length of his leg as their bodies moved even closer. The connection between their minds flickered to life, images of their time together flowing and mixing as their emotions merged. Love and need and trust.

Then Alex drew back suddenly, pushing Isabel away gently and standing up on unsteady legs. "I can't," he got out, backing away from her with wild eyes.

"What?" Isabel sat up straight, looking at the terrified expression on his face. "Alex, what's the matter?"

"I can't do this," he repeated. "I'm sorry, Iz. It's not that I don't love you......"

"Alex, relax." She stood and reached out a hand towards him, but he moved away quickly and she felt the pain of the rejection shoot through her. "What's wrong, Alex? Why do you do that?"

"Do what?"

"Move away like you think I'm going to hurt you." Her voice started to raise in volume as the anger and hurt overcame the confusion. "You keep doing that. We get close, and then you shut down. If you're not ready to be together physically, to have sex yet, then fine. You want to wait until we're older or for marriage or whatever, okay. We can deal with that. But I know that you're hiding something from me."

"I'm not."

"Don't!" Her voice cut him off sharply and Alex backed away from the anger blazing in her eyes now. "Don't you dare lie to me, Alex! You're keeping me away, keeping me at a distance. And I can't handle it anymore." Her voice broke, and she tried to blink away the tears threatening to fall. "It's killing me, knowing that something's so wrong with you, and that you don't trust me enough to tell me what's going on."

"Isabel." He took a step closer, hating to see the pain on her face and knowing that it was his fault. "I do trust you. More than anyone."

"Then tell me what's the matter," she begged. When he didn't answer, she shook her head. "See – you don't trust me."

"Stop pushing it!" Now it was his turn to yell, all the frustration of the last month coming out. "There are things going on with me that you don't understand."

"Then tell me. Explain it. Make me understand. But don't keep pretending that everything's fine, when you're keeping me at arm's length." She wrapped her arms around herself, trying to control the shaking that was starting. "Is it me? Are you afraid that I'll hurt you, too? Like she did?"

Alex froze, staring at her. "Why do you say that?"

"Ardan said............" Isabel took a deep breath, then went on, staring at the ground, unable to look at Alex. "Ardan said that I haven't changed. That I'm still Vilandra, still selfish. Still dangerous."

"Ardan can go to hell. He's wrong," Alex replied passionately, moving even closer, yet still keeping distance from her. He was afraid of what would happen if he got too close. He'd almost given in that time – it was getting harder and harder to pull back from the connection. "You're Isabel. Not Vilandra. Not anymore."

As if she hadn't heard him, Isabel went on. "That Lonnie and I are the same inside." Now she looked at him, and he could see how much this was killing her to admit. "And that you knew it. Is that why you keep pulling away from me?" Alex shook his head silently, unable to speak. "I am so sorry, Alex. For everything you've had to go through because of us. Because of me. You would have been better off if I'd never come into your life."

"That isn't true."

She laughed hysterically. "How can you honestly say that with a straight face? Alex, you almost died because of us. More than once! And now, you're so scared all the time. I can feel it, right before you pull away from me. Please, let me help you."

"There's nothing you can do," Alex said, shaking his head. "I'll be fine, Iz. Honest. But none of this is your fault."

She moved forward, and Alex forced himself not to move back as she approached, eyes pleading desperately. "You're the one who taught me how to trust, Alex. You told me that I could tell you anything, that nothing I said or did would turn you from me. Whatever you're afraid of, you can trust me with it. Please."

Alex squeezed his eyes shut, trying not to feel the pain radiating from her. "Don't do this, Iz."

Isabel looked at him, standing there, so close to her and yet so far and something snapped. "Fine." She walked to the doorway of the room. "Get out."

He looked at her. "Isabel........"

"I mean it." The lights in the room flickered briefly before she clamped down control on herself. "You know what? Never mind. I'll leave." She turned and fled the house, leaving Alex standing alone in the living room.

"Oh, God," he whispered, collapsing to the ground and wrapping his arms around himself. What was he going to do? How could he fix this?